The Weeping Star

by Amethyst_Archangel

Summary:

Kayline felt the memory as if it were only yesterday, as if it weren't back when they were still children. He wore a suit and she a dress, both clothes far nicer than anything they'd ever been allowed before, and they stood together under green grass and a blue sky. One of few moments not under watch by the scientists.

Sephiroth held a flower in his hand, with dark blue petals that were as beautiful as the jewels on his coat. He had it outstretched to her, his smile nervous as he said, “It’s a blue rose. None of the blue ones are natural, and I know you said you always wanted to see a real flower. But it was raised in a lab, like me. I thought, maybe you'd like it…” He trailed off, looking at the ground embarrassed. Yet Kayline's face lit up, and she ignored the flower to instead run into his arms.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you!” She smiled brightly as she wrapped her arms around his neck and jumped excitedly. “I'll love it forever!” Her cheer was contagious as the boy began to smile too and wrapped his arms around her, neither wanting to let go.

Years ago, Kayline had to remind herself sadly. It was all years ago, before they let go and fell far out of each other's reach.

Notes:

Hi there! This is my first fanfic on here. I absolutely love Final Fantasy 7, so after a lot of convincing from my sister, here I am writing my fanfic out for the public. I hope anyone that runs into this fic enjoys it!

Just in case I need to say it to anyone, SPOILERS for every Final Fantasy 7 game.

For clarity: this chapter takes place at the end of Final Fantasy 7 Remake, when Sephiroth is going through the halls of the Shinra building and breaking out Jenova. The next chapter will skip into the middle of Rebirth however, during a scene that you'll probably recognize.

Chapter 1: Prologue

Sephiroth prowled the halls of the Shinra building, his only company being his own footsteps. He was deep in the heart of the Research and Development floor, and it took no time at all for him to navigate. He'd spent his stolen childhood there, after all. In truth, he never wanted to return to the dreadful place except for if he were to completely destroy it, leaving nothing left except for ashes. But he was there neither because he wished to return or to destroy. Instead, he was searching. He had already controlled and sent one of himself to find Mother, and that was the version of himself that kept Strife, the Cetra and all the others preoccupied, but Mother wasn't the only one he was here for.

He knew it in the farthest corners of his soul that she was here. That she was alive. That Shinra lied.

He knew it the minute he fell into the lifestream and saw the Planet's truth. She hadn't died, but was still stolen from him. Just like everything else was.

The door slid open so quickly that it didn't break his stride, and after making turns and going through another set of doors, he finally arrived at his destination. He instantly summoned Masamune, slashed the door to an opening, and evaporated the sword from his hand as if he didn't have it in the first place. No one was in the room, which didn't surprise him. The entire chamber was reserved for those with the highest clearance - that being only President Shinra and Professor Hojo, not even the other directors. It was likely that most of the other scientists weren't even aware of such a room's existence, or the priceless jewel hidden within.

The room was completely dark, save for the light shining from behind Sephiroth at the doorway and the rising smoke from underneath the floor that was lit red from the dim under-lights. That, and the centerpiece of the room itself. 

He dashed across the room, stopping at the coffin-like pod that had dull, green lights circling the bottom. The former hero laid his hand on the pristine white pod, as if the feeling of it would prove that she was truly inside. But he felt no warmth from the pod that was reminiscent of her. She was trapped. In an instant, he laid his fingertips against where the lining of the top and bottom of the pod separated, before ripping them apart and throwing the top across the room. He paid no mind to the loud noise it made or the new dent in the wall, and instead brought his arms under her knees and shoulders, as he had done so many times before. 

He brought her away from the cold pod and laid her against a nearby wall, sitting her upright as he fell into a crouch before her. For the first time in years, he had felt relief in his smile. 

He inspected her closely, ensuring she had no injuries. That they didn't hurt her, as it was so typical of the mad professor and his lapdogs. As Sephiroth observed he realized that like him, she hadn't aged a day. Though that didn't mean much, since it had only been five years since they last saw each other, when she was twenty-four to his twenty-five. Yet still... something was wrong. 

He brought his gloved hand to her cheek and brushed his thumb against it, yet she remained in a peaceful sleep, her body limp but breathing. She looked calm and content in her dreaming, like she did during times when she was able to dream under true moonlight and outside the walls of Midgar. When she was happiest. But this wasn't sleep.

“My love, what have they done?” His voice was many things, a mix of concern and worry, regret and longing, and a rising anger. His free hand balled into a fist, and he turned to stare at it. He'd set the entirety of this floor ablaze, finish off Hojo as he did the president, give them the reckoning they deserved. But not now. Now, she needed him. Punishment could be dealt later, it would be dealt later, but she needed him now more than ever. He couldn't protect her from Shinra five years ago, and he refused to repeat such a mistake. 

Brushing his finger against her cheek once more, and resting his other hand on her side, he leaned his forehead against hers. Such a feeling of closeness was almost foreign to him now, after all he's been through, and despite her state and inability to reciprocate - he reveled in the moment. It had been a long five years. He bumped his nose against hers - something she used to do to him affectionately, a promise of closeness and comfort. Something they'd always needed during their relatively shared youth, and would rely on each other for because there was no one else to give it to them. He almost forgot how much he yearned for it until it was all ripped away. Sephiroth began to lean in to give her a light kiss on her lips, before stopping himself in the attempt.He was not himself currently, and she was unaware of his state, it'd be better to not get ahead of himself. Instead, he rested his forehead against hers.

“Don't worry. They'll never hurt you again.” He promised, before shifting his body so that he could bring his arm under her knees and lean her head to his shoulder, and he quickly had her in his arms and rose to a stand. He gave her lovely, sleepy face a glance once more before walking back through the door and into the hallway, away from her prison and to bring her to a place where she'd be safe.

Chapter 2: The Star

The gigantic eruption of mako stood far above their heads before it fell, and the thundering bellow that the massive creature made still reverberated in the air even as it crashed down back into the gargantuan mako pool. Cloud shielded his eyes with his hand as it fell back in, before taking a step forward to lean over the edge of the broken walkway when he saw that the creature had already disappeared into the depths of the mako.

Behind him, he heard Barret say, “The hell was that thing?”

“A weapon.” Red XIII answered, his voice filled with a wonder Cloud had never heard before. The ex-SOLDIER turned around to look at his beastial companion, and noticed that everyone else in the group did too. When Red noticed the others’ stares, he cleared his throat before continuing, “Tutelary creatures said only to appear when the planet is in grave danger…” He paused, before adding, “Hojo has sought them for years.”

“Did you see what was inside it!?” Yuffie was practically jumping in glee, her voice high and excited as she ran up to Tifa and grabbed her by the arms to emphasize the importance, before letting go and addressing the rest of the group, “That had to’ve been the biggest freakin’ materia ever!” The teenage girl then ran back over to the edge to look down into the reactor's massive pool of mako. Her excitement died down, and instead she began thinking in her childish manner, “Just gotta figure out how to catch that overgrown fish.”

“That guardian of the planet?” Red corrected, sounding insulted that she'd speak of the creature so rudimentarily. 

“Whatever! I'm not about to let a materia that beautiful get away! And just so we're clear, it's mine– I called it!” Yuffie gave them a glance, her voice giddy again as she officially claimed it, and she returned to staring at the mako again in excitement.

“Cool. You fish. We'll keep moving.” Cloud said, already beginning to walk away. Tifa and Aerith didn't look too amused by his latest attempt to get the teenager off their hands, but Yuffie called him out on it before either of the young women could even react.

“Hey! Not cool!” Yuffie pointed at him accusingly, but seeing the adults turn to begin getting a move on, she instead turned back around at the mako and said, “This isn't goodbye, sweet Weapon! I'll be back for you soon!” She deviously giggled, before running after the others.

Barret stopped in his tracks after a few steps, still looking down into the mako himself. Though his eyes were far different from Yuffie’s and held no excitement. Cloud didn't mind when he started talking, hell, Cloud’s just glad to be having an adult conversation. “A ‘guardian beast’ like that wouldn't show up unless Shinra had really pushed the planet to the edge.” Barret turned to Tifa, “Meaning… Avalanche was right about the threat they posed all along. We were, weren't we?”

“Yeah,” Cloud agreed, “But don't forget: Shinra’s not the only problem.” 

“Right. Sephiroth is still out there.” Tifa said, looking away from the mako and back to Cloud as if to remind her of what's at stake.

“He is. And talking won't stop him.” Aerith said, a fierceness in her voice that contrasted with her calm and sweet demeanor. 

The Cetra walked forward, letting her hand hover over the railing that separated her from stable ground and a long drop into the mako. What others would assume was her in thought, Cloud and the others understood was truly her communicating with the planet. Barret and Yuffie walked past her, ready to continue on their way once she was done, but Red must've noticed that it was more than that by the way he tilted his head at her.

“Wait.” Aerith said, and Barret stopped. Yuffie didn't listen in time and walked straight into Barret’s back so suddenly that she almost fell over when she made impact. “There’s something here. We shouldn't rush to leave.” She said, looking to Tifa and Cloud as if for approval or agreement.

“Something here? Then where is it?” Cloud asked, and Aerith turned around to look over at the entirety of the reactor before pointing to gate four. 

“Probably the only other gate that has an opening. See, it even looks like someone cleared the way a little.” She said, and Cloud saw the debris in the way of the opening. But with closer inspection he noticed that, yes, the largest of the debris was pushed to the side as if made to ensure someone could get through. Aerith gave the rest of the group another look, asking if they should follow the lead that the Planet has given her.

Barret had already turned around and started walking back to them, Yuffie hot on his heels once she recovered. It was decided without speaking, they'd investigate whatever it was that Aerith noticed.

Once they approached gate four, Barret climbed onto a piece of debris and began giving the others a hand up. Crouching under a metal pole, Cloud saw that while there were still some obstacles, there was none in the way. Aerith was right, it looked like it had all been moved to the sides of the tunnel to make a clear passage for anyone who knew to check the gate. Cloud put a hand on the Buster Sword, ready to pull it at a moment's notice as the others started filing in after him. A tunnel like this had to have multiple monsters and fiends for them to fight off. 

“The debris cleared.” Tifa pointed out after ten minutes of walking through the tunnel. She was correct, after a small drop from on top of a dislodged walkway the tunnel was completely clear. Clear of debris, and of danger. There were no monsters, fiends, people, anything. 

Yuffie hopped down from the drop, and affirming Cloud’s observation, she said, “That's weird. You'd expect a place as strange as this to be crawling with animals or bugs or something.” Barret stepped down after her, also searching for something out of place as Red leaped down.

“This place is already cleared out. Are you certain this is a good idea, Aerith?” Red said as he stood beside Cloud, and the florist made her own jump off the walkway to join the others.

The moment she touched the ground and regained her balance, she looked around as if there was something that they just weren't seeing. “There’s magic here. Powerful magic. It's trying to hide something here.” Aerith said, her voice low, stepping to the front of the group. “But… it's odd.”

“What’s odd about it?” Tifa asked her gently, laying a hand on her friend's arm supportively.

Aerith looked at the ground and shook her head, as if she were unsure. “It's just… it feels like dark magic, and while the wards are scaring off intruders, the magic is also… reassuring and soothing. Like a lullaby.”

“That doesn't sound right.” Tifa said, her words slow. No one in the group was as skilled with magic as Aerith was, yet even they could see the obvious paradox.

“Do you know where it's being directed?” Red asked, and she shook her head.

“No. Whoever set this up didn't plan for this place to be found. The wards in here would've stopped us from getting inside already if it weren't for my own spells, and we never would've checked this spot if it weren't for the Planet nudging me to.” Aerith said, her eyes closing for a brief moment for a little nudge once more. “There. This way!” 

The florist then broke into a run and went ahead of the group, the rest of them following after. Their run wasn't all too long however, because they found a hole in the concrete of the tunnel shortly after, and the hole led them into a small enclave. Aerith looked inside curiously, tilting her head before using the wall to steady herself and stepping inside. Cloud gripped his weapon again, searching suspiciously for any sign of something wrong, the others walking past him as he did so. It didn't feel hot or cold, damp or dry, it felt strangely comfortable. The walls were untouched, no cut marks from claws or more human weapons, and the chance of finding any footprints on the ground was lost once the rest of the party stepped inside the open room—was it a room? It felt more like a cave, though the stone here was remarkably smooth and brown, chosen specifically so that it wouldn't be dangerous or imposing. 

“There’s a person here.” Tifa’s horrified voice disrupted Cloud from his thoughts, and he turned his head to see that the rest of them were several steps ahead. He immediately moved to catch up, walking past Yuffie and brushing arms against Barret to where he found Aerith and Tifa at the front. Tifa covered her mouth with her hands, and Aerith hesitated before taking a step closer to the center of everyone's attention before Cloud finally saw what enraptured them so greatly.

There was a long, beige-white cushion that was placed on a slab of stone that protruded from the wall. Cloud was unsure of the amount of comfort that the cushion was bound to give, considering it looked to be only a few centimeters tall, but the person above it slept soundly. A woman, Cloud could tell, laying on her back while her hands were folded at her stomach and her head was leaned in a way that her face was hidden. More alarmingly, there were also small wisps and smoky tendrils of magic floating around her, circling her like it was imprisoning her—or given everything else Cloud had seen so far, protecting her. 

“Looks like we found who whoever did this wanted to protect.” Cloud said, relaxing his grip on the Buster Sword and allowing his arm to relax at his side. “Is she asleep?” 

Cloud watched as the magic surrounding the sleeping woman peacefully faded to ashes with very little fight. Cloud wasn't given time to question that either as Aerith proceeded to step right up to the mystery woman and put her hands on the cushion, not quite touching the stranger yet. Aerith leaned forward inquisitively to inspect her face before shaking her head. “No. It's not sleep.”

“A coma, then?” 

Aerith looked over the woman, “Maybe.”

“Caused by what, though? Does she look sick or injured?” Tifa asked, finally bringing her hands down and taking a step closer. Yuffie was interested now as well, but Barret stopped her from walking forward by placing his arm in front of her. Aerith shook her head at her friend's question.

“Prolonged mako exposure, maybe?” Cloud offered the idea, “We’d have to see her eyes to be sure, but enough mako can have effect on somebody.” 

Aerith waited another moment, looking at something between the woman and the wall, but the stranger's body shielded whatever was beside her from Cloud’s view.

“What are we gonna do?” Barret asked, “Get her out and find her a doctor? Leave her?”

“We can't leave her, the Planet must've guided Aerith to her for a reason.” Red said with a growl of disapproval. “We should take her with us and find out what's wrong with her.” 

“Are we going to make a habit of picking up random sleeping strangers and bringing them with us?” Yuffie said, making it clear that her interest in the mystery woman already died.

“We can't leave her here.” Tifa said, holding her hand over her heart. The mere thought of leaving anyone behind in here must've made her feel guilty.

“I mean, the cave itself is already protecting her.” Cloud told her, but Tifa only shook her head slowly.

“Is it though? That smoke, or whatever it was around her, it's gone now. For all we know, we just cut off the only way for her to survive and now we're thinking about abandoning her here.” Tifa spoke softly, but the way she said it… Cloud was impartial to whatever they chose to do with this woman—they had more important things to worry about and he just wanted the group to come to a decision—but Tifa’s worry began to convince him that they should just grab the stranger and walk her out with the rest of them, if only to drop her off to a medical professional at their first chance. 

Cloud turned back to watch the woman and saw Aerith still standing above her, inspecting her closely. Cloud realized that she didn't share her thoughts with the rest of the team, and she even looked like the entire conversation flew over her head. Aerith was unbothered, instead enraptured by whatever magic was around her and the woman.

“Aerith, what do you think–” Barret began, but stopped himself when he saw Aerith put her hand on the woman's wrist gently.

A green mist appeared around the two womens’ hands, and Aerith took a long breath as the haze traveled up her arm and around the stranger’s body. The green glowed briefly, and slowly the magic began to fade away as Aerith let out her breath, her body composure becoming far more relaxed. She opened her eyes and looked at the other woman with a small smile. For a moment, nothing happened. 

Then the stranger's eyes opened.

In the instant it took Cloud to bring the Buster Sword into his hands, the woman grabbed a sword, jumped, and grabbed Aerith.

It took the rest of the team a few more seconds to react, but they quickly were all in fighting formation, prepared to save their friend. 

“Let go of her.” Cloud said harshly, “I won't tell you a second time.”

The woman's eyes flew across the room as she observed everyone and everything around her, as if the place was as unfamiliar to her as it was to them. And as Cloud looked into her eyes, he saw that his theory earlier may have been true. She had bright blue eyes, but circling her round pupils were the instantly recognizable mako green. 

Her weapon of choice was a sword, specifically a katana that appeared well-forged and had visible materia slots in the hilt. She held Aerith in front of her, one arm keeping the Cetra still in her grip while she kept her blade threateningly near the flower girl’s neck. Aerith shuffled slightly, but could hardly move, the other woman was far stronger– Cloud knew what it meant. She was definitely enhanced.

The former SOLDIER observed the woman carefully. Her hair was long, ending roughly at the end of her back. There was a wave to her hair, unlike Tifa's straight hair, and it was a brown color–though lighter than Aerith's own shade. The brunette wore a long, purple leather jacket that ended mid-calf and would be completely open if it weren't for one clasp being closed near her stomach. On top of her jacket and above her waist were black belts with white studs that looked like little stars that Cloud had seen in the night sky. Now that he looked more closely, those studs were on the top of her black boots as well as on her shoulders similar to how Aerith's own stars were. Her gloves were black and fingerless, and there was another belt underneath her jacket and around her waist for her black pants. A very unique, personalized look, but something stood out to Cloud. The white bands around her wrists, upper arms, and the top of her boots were reminiscent of gear for SOLDIER. The woman wore a black shirt that ended as high as Tifa's did, and with only a glance at her stomach Cloud saw that the stranger was as defined as his childhood friend.

She had to have been a SOLDIER, or part of Shinra somehow. But Cloud didn't recognize her at all. And he was sure he would have seen her, he had reached First-Class. Unless… was it something else he couldn't remember?

“Who are you?” Cloud asked, his voice laced in suspicion. The woman stopped looking around and her eyes finally stopped to settle on him. At first, he thought that it was his eyes that she noticed, but her suspicion matched his and she didn't even look him in the face.

“Where did you get that sword?” She asked, her voice dripping in hostility as she finally looked him in the eyes and disregarded his question completely.

Cloud was surprised by her question, and looked to Aerith as if to ask if he should answer or not. But her expression was unreadable. It looked like a flash of pain went through her eyes when the sword was mentioned.

“Well?” The woman repeated, and Cloud breathed in with annoyance before answering.

“I earned it during my time as a SOLDIER.” He said, and the woman's eyes turned to confusion as she analyzed him up and down.

“You’re a SOLDIER?” The woman asked, as if the idea was familiar yet foreign to her. “How long?” 

“Since I was sixteen.” Cloud answered, and he saw the woman's hand waver and her grip on Aerith began to relax, but she still looked at him with suspicion. 

“But I've never seen you before, and you’re not sixteen anymore. How long have I…?” She then looked away, her expression pained.

“For those of us who don't follow, what is going on?” Yuffie said, who didn't break her battle formation but sent a worried gaze at Aerith and then Cloud. She was clearly confused, though she tried hiding it behind a childish, bossy nature.

“She’s a SOLDIER.” Cloud said firmly, and the woman looked up at him as he announced what she was for all to hear. “But neither of us have heard of the other. She has no idea how long she's been in that coma.” 

“What year were you last awake?” Aerith asked gently, and the other woman's gaze shifted to her in a way that made Cloud wonder if she truly thought about the person she grabbed and trapped. Was she that confident in her ability that she felt she didn't even need to check if her potential foe was a threat?

“0002.” She said, and the group all gave each other glances.

“It’s 0007 now. You've been asleep for five years.” Tifa said, her fists lowering as the stranger's face turned to horror.

“Five years?” The woman released her grip on Aerith completely except for the blade at her throat, and the taller brunette’s head hung low. Aerith didn't move at all except for daring to turn her head to see her captor. “I’ve lost five years?” The woman looked around at the entire group again, and then at Aerith, though with far softer eyes now, and she lowered her weapon and stepped away from the Cetra. At that, the rest of the party lowered their weapons.

“Do you know who did this to you?” Tifa asked, stepping forward and putting a hand on Aerith's arm while speaking to the stranger. 

“Shinra.” Was her simple answer, and Barret laughed.

“Then you’re in good company. We all hate Shinra too.” He said, but the woman didn't seem too reassured.

“Hey.” Tifa said softly, finally leaving Aerith’s side to step up to the woman. “What’s your name?” 

“Kayline.” She answered, her voice still dripping in the agony of the realization she had mere moments prior. “Just Kayline.”

“Kayline, do you have any idea where this place is?” Tifa asked —apparently she had noticed Kayline's surprise at her surroundings just like Cloud had— only for the SOLDIER to look up, scan the room with her eyes, and shake her head.

“No, I've never seen this place before in my life. Last I remember I was at the Shinra building.” Kayline said slowly, and Cloud’s mind halted. The Shinra building? But that's the most guarded building on the planet and across an entire ocean. How'd she get here while in a five-year coma?

Red finally spoke, “She was moved. But by who? And why?” And everyone in the room shared uncertain glances once again.

Chapter 3: Woken From A Dream

“I’m glad you're here.” Kayline said, her voice tired yet relieved. She sat in a large tent with her three closest—no, her three only— friends. They had been deployed for the war against Wutai, and now that the night had fallen and stars had risen, the infantry were given watch outside, and there was a moment of rest for the SOLDIERS.

Kayline sat up, her legs under her sleeping bag being the only sort of comfort she gave herself due to still being in her armor. Though… that wasn't true. She also had the comfort of a silver head on her lap, and she ran her fingers through long strands of hair gently before looking down affectionately. Sephiroth had always looked so much more at peace when asleep, without the worries of the world weighing on his shoulders. It was a peace that wasn't easily seen when he was awake. He looked so strange—so different—to everyone else, but after all these years… despite his now tall frame and large build, despite the sharp and mako infused eyes that he always had… he looked like the boy she had grown up with. The boy that gave her the comfort of a friend, and then of someone who loved her. Back when they were children in the labs, he was the only thing she had.

He slept quietly in his sleeping bag, his long hair fanning out and his armor making the slightest rattle when he inhaled. Also sleeping not too far away beside him was Genesis, who Kayline found to be far more bearable in this state due to his inability to speak. Genesis was her valued friend, yes, but the two of them had a tendency to bicker with one another. Once he had fallen asleep, his auburn head relaxed and his chest rising and falling, the tent became far more quiet. Unlike everyone else in the tent, he had shed some of his armor before attempting to rest, and it seemed to benefit him because even when Kayline dropped her sword beside his head and it made a loud clang he still didn't wake up. She didn't know if that was an advantage or disadvantage yet.

At Genesis’s other side was the only other person awake in the tent, whom sat up in his sleeping bag like Kayline did, though his arms were crossed as he looked over the rest of the tent contently. He had listened to every word she said, just like he always did for the others.

“We’re messes, Angeal.” She told him, her voice even yet downcast. “Between Genesis’s insecurity, all my problems… and Sephiroth… Sephiroth tries to act like he's fine, but he's as crushed as the rest of us.” She looked down at the lovely man as she spoke of him with a small, sad smile. “You’re the only stabilizing element any of us have ever known.”

Angeal’s gaze fell upon his slumbering friends warmly, but his voice was heavy, “I know.”

“You’re called the heart of SOLDIER for a reason, old friend.” Kayline leaned her head back, “We’d be lost without you.”

The black haired man fell silent, stealing a glance at his large buster sword that was laid on the ground beside his sleeping bag with the utmost care. In an attempt to lighten the conversation again, he said, “Sephiroth is responsible. The mission wouldn't’ve dissolved into total chaos without me.”

“Now that's questionable.”

Angeal shot her an amused glance, though his tone of voice sounded more like he was trying to give a pep talk. “You and Genesis are also pretty responsible.” Then added, “When you choose to be.”

“That's even more questionable.”

“You’ve got to give yourself some credit.” He said, shifting so that he could lay his head lightly against the wall of the tent. After the last mission, he learned his lesson to not put weight against the tent. And by lesson, she meant that he fell into the wall of the tent and almost knocked the entire thing over with his body weight, much to Genesis and Kayline's snickering. Sephiroth looked less than surprised when he came back from his watch to find the three of them setting up the tent again. A fond memory, though it felt far more stressful and humiliating in the moment than it did now.

“If you knock this thing over again I'm not helping put it back up.” She said, and Angeal appeared both embarrassed and entertained by the mention of their last mission. 

“It’s a military grade tent, how was I supposed to know it was actually that weak?” He said, playfully defensive. “Besides, it's not like I tripped over three of its poles while setting it back up.”

“The poles were covered by the fabric! How was I supposed to see them?” She defended, careful not to speak too loudly or else she'd wake the others.

“If telling yourself that helps you sleep at night…” He replied with a chuckle.

“I could say the same about you.” She quietly laughed, “Besides, at least you and Genesis showed Sephiroth and I marshmallows around the fire that night. Some good came out of the experience.” 

“I still can't believe that the two of you never tried them before.” Angeal said, looking down at the famed Silver SOLDIER at Kayline's lap, “It’s still odd, knowing how… tough Shinra was on you.” He looked away again, “I feel like me and Genesis think we've heard the worst of it, but then we learn something the next day that blows it out of the water.”

The movement at her lap stopped Kayline from responding, and she instantly looked down to see Sephiroth with a creased brow anxiously shaking his head back and forth in his sleep. Angeal's eyes worriedly snapped in his friend's direction as Kayline began rocking Sephiroth's head in an effort to wake him. 

“Sephiroth. Sephiroth, wake up. Wake up, it's just a dream.” She soothed, and his lips moved as if he were about to speak but no sound left him, and his fingers desperately clawed at his sleeping bag as he shook his head again. His head burrowed against her side and his hand then tried to reach for her, wanting her to pull him out of his nightmare. “You’re okay, it's just a dream.”

Then his sharp eyes opened, and he looked around uneasily, lifting his head to scan the tent with his slitted pupils. Kayline ran her fingers through his hair comfortingly as he realized that everything was how he left it when he fell asleep, that everything was fine.

“Are you alright?” Angeal asked, voice laced with concern. Sephiroth looked at him, and then at Kayline, before his shock broke and he finally settled by pushing himself into sitting. He was still unnerved, she could see it in his eyes, and he leaned his head against his hand for a moment.

“It’s nothing.” He told them, “It’s foolish.” Giving them both another glance, he pushed himself from his sleeping bag and into a stand. “I’m going to get some air.” He said before leaving the tent. 

Angeal and Kayline shared a worried look as he left, before she rose from her own spot and followed after him. “Seph.” She called as she went past the entrance of the tent, and she saw him walking past the infantry, telling them that he'd be taking the rest of the night’s watch. The two grunts shrugged their shoulders before returning to their own separate tent, giving her a brisk nod as she walked past them. 

She found him leaning against a tree with his arms crossed near the outskirts of the perimeter, already lost in thought about his nightmare. He turned his head to her when she approached, his eyes gentle but stressed. “You can go back to the tent. I'm fine.”

She didn't find that very convincing, and instead chose to uncross his arms so she could wrap her own arms around him. She just barely reached his chest, and laid her head against it softly. He was stiff at first, but after a moment it melted away and his arms went around her as he leaned his chin on the top of her head. There was silence for a few minutes, a silence she refused to break. She didn't want to force him to talk about his nightmare, what truly mattered was making sure that he wasn't alone. She never wanted him to be alone. Not when she also knew how terrible it was to be.

“There was a behemoth, but it was bipedal and… didn't look right.” He began speaking, and she briefly wondered how a strange behemoth would provoke such a reaction from him. She's seen him kill multiple behemoth's before. Then he continued, “It wasn't aggressive either. It was… warm. Its red eyes were endearing, like when Gillian looks at Angeal. Every instinct in my body told me I could trust it. But then my mother appeared. She felt cold, and dragged me away. Fighting her felt impossible, and the beast looked heartbroken as I left it, and my mother was still so… blank.”

“Jenova was able to keep you away from a behemoth? It didn't fight against her?” Kayline thought aloud. From what she remembered of the picture Sephiroth used to have, his mother looked like a delicate, youthful woman. Not one with the presence or power to ward off one of the fiercest creatures walking the planet.

“It watched. I think that was all it could do.” He answered, and he scoffed amusingly, “I felt more at home with a beast than with my own mother. But even that withered away.” She felt him move, his chin no longer on her head. He probably brought his head back against the tree, perhaps to look at the sky as he considered how ridiculous he probably felt. Then a wave of sadness washed over his voice, “She left. I thought everything was fine, but the behemoth finally came back and its passivity vanished. It chased and attacked me. Yet its eyes were still heartbroken red. Then I woke up.”

Kayline pulled her head back to look up at him, and saw that he was anguished. She imagined that the behemoth's heartbroken eyes must've looked nearly exactly like his, but red. She rubbed his back with care–though she was unsure if he could feel it through the leather of his dark coat. “Good thing that it was only a dream. Nobody will take or chase you–me, Genesis and Angeal will make sure of it. You’re safe with us.” 

At that, he finally gave a small and tired smile, and the two of them leaned into each other in their embrace once more, shielding one another from any and all terrors.

Many memories passed through Kayline's mind during her five-year coma–vividly, as if she were in the moments all over again. Memories of Sephiroth, Angeal and Genesis stood out the most to her. Memories of the lab and scientists were another, and far less pleasant. There were other memories of nights in the isolation of her room when she was a little girl. The room was small, empty of everything except for a bed that always reminded her of the labs, and everything was pristine white except for gathering dust. She didn't like those memories much either. No matter how alone she was she could never get rid of the shaking feeling that she was being watched in there.

At least here, there was no such feeling. She may be surrounded by strangers, who were very obviously keeping a close eye on everything she did, but at least she knew they were there and doing it. Truthfully, Kayline didn't understand how this group came together nor did she think she wanted to know why. They all seemed so different that it was a miracle they all got along. The other SOLDIER–whom she still was certain she'd never seen or heard of in her life–led the group onwards towards Gate Six of the run down Mako Reactor they currently stood in and that she was apparently comatose in. Cloud, he said his name was, before trekking onwards, likely impatient and wanting to get moving.

They'd been silent to her ever since they stepped back outside, and Kayline felt a weight leave her shoulders when she saw the open, bright blue sky. The ramblings of the short-haired teenage girl–who wore a short green sweater that lacked sleeves and wore a Wutai fighting cast–continued even as she went farther onward than the others, easily excitable and already exhausting to the newest member of their group. A man as tall as Kayline's lover but twice as broad was on the receiving end of the young girl's chattering. He had dark skin and short black hair with a beard, and he looked to be only a few years older than Kayline herself was. He wore long pants with a dark vest over a black T-shirt, and had a glove on his left arm. 

But what truly made him stand out to her was the large gun he had for a right arm, which mixed with the sunglasses he wore to cover his eyes made him seem even more intimidating. Despite his gruff appearance, he didn't lose his patience with the girl yet and Kayline remembered that his stature was very protective of her when Kayline initially woke up. She wouldn't be surprised if he was an older brother growing up, or if he had any children of his own just by body language alone.

As the rambling got more quiet since the girl moved forward and into Gate Six of the reactor, Kayline lagged behind and looked over the mako-infused pool of water. Where's Sephiroth? Last she knew, he was investigating the Nibelheim reactor. But that was five years ago… Did he return to Shinra after the mission? But he wouldn't have, the two of them made plans to desert after he completed that last assignment. Did he still desert? Did he worry about her or know what happened to her? Was he looking for her? Where could she find him? Kayline bit at her lip worriedly as she looked over the open world and thought of him. She'd follow this group to the closest town like they planned to, she decided. From there, she'd use newspapers, old and new, to get a lead on him. Unless he was still searching for her. In that case, he could be anywhere and she didn't know where to start.

She didn't know if she should ask the group quite yet, unsure of how much they knew and how closely connected they still were to Shinra. If Sephiroth deserted, she didn't want to give away his location to the company–but if the group was truthful and they hated Shinra, then she still didn't want to give away anything about him. The teenager was from Wutai, and definitely had to hate him because of the Wutai War. If the rest of the group was Avalanche like the taller man said they were as they left the cave, then they likely hated Sephiroth for being Shinra's poster-boy for years. She didn't want to lead them straight to him and endanger any freedom he may have found for himself. But that was all under the assumption that he deserted Shinra without her with him.

But if he suspected that Shinra was connected with her disappearance, he surely would have left, wouldn't he? It was more likely he was searching for her, or that he at least tried to during the first year or two. She looked down into the depths of the mako… Was he alone all these years? She didn't want to think of the man she loved so dearly, lonely and miserable. They were all each other had after Genesis's betrayal and Angeal's death. Just like how they were all each other had before they even met Genesis and Angeal in the first place. Suddenly, she felt the weight that lifted when she saw the sky again return to her shoulders, and her expression turned downcast. 

“Hey! Are you okay?” The young woman in the pink dress and short crimson jacket said, and Kayline turned to see that she was right beside her, looking at her face with worry. Worry? The only people that ever worried over me were Seph and Angeal. Why is she so worried over me when I'm just a stranger who held a blade to her neck? Kayline looked away from the girl, immediately feeling regret clawing at her.

“I’m fine.” Kayline said, “It’s just… it’s a lot.” She turned to watch as the rest of the group began disappearing into the darkness of Gate Six’s tunnel. “You’re falling far behind. Why don't you talk with your friends like the rest of them are?” 

“I will, but I wanted to make sure we didn't lose our newest member.” She smiled warmly. Why did she seem so kind? Everything, from her posture, to her appearance, to her voice… she felt like a ray of sunshine that was trying to pierce through a dark storm. It reminded Kayline of one of the scientists from a long time ago, back when she was only a little girl–but he disappeared. And ever since, she was told that there were people who'd use kindness to take what they want. 

She looked back at the girl in the dress, and saw genuine concern in the vibrant, green eyes. A concern that reminded her of the professor who was so kind to her and Sephiroth when no one else was…

“You’ve been alone a while. I didn't want you to think you've been forgotten about already.” The woman in the dress said, and now it was her turn looking out at the mako below their feet. “You grew up in Shinra, didn't you?” When Kayline's head snapped to her in surprise, the younger brunette admitted, “I can tell, since I kind of did too. They'd take me in for testing, to draw blood, all of it. I'm different too.”

Kayline leaned against the rail and followed the other's eyes, where a leaf was floating in the mako. “What’s your name?” She asked.

“Aerith.” She answered softly, admiring the leaf the way an artist would a painting. Then her vibrant self returned, and Aerith turned to face Kayline with a smile. “Now, come on! You need proper introductions with the rest of us if you're gonna stay for the next couple of days.” And without question, Aerith enthusiastically put both her hands around Kayline's wrist and practically dragged her to Gate Six and into the dark tunnel with the others. 

The tunnel wasn't long, and the two brunettes found the others waiting outside an elevator shaft as the tallest member of the group messed with the buttons to get it working. Aerith took no time with introductions, freeing one of her hands to point at her companions.

“That’s Barret.” She pointed to the tall man at the elevator, who turned his head only to shrug his shoulders and continue what he was doing. “He’s already introduced himself, but that's Cloud.” She pointed to Cloud, who was tapping his foot as he leaned against the wall. “The young one is Yuffie.” The teenager was swaying back and forth as she waited, but hearing Aerith call her young made her pout.

“I’m sixteen! I'm not that young!” She retorted.

“Yuffie.” Cloud said her name sharply enough that she dropped the conversation, but instead she stomped over and pretended to punch him repeatedly. He had no reaction.

“He’s Red.” Aerith pointed at the strange animal of the group that Kayline couldn't identify. He looked feline in nature, but also canine? His head reminded her of a hound but his body looked like that of a large cat. And she had no clue where the flame at the end of his tail could've come from. At closer inspection, Red’s right eye had a scar and was closed shut, he wore a small headdress on his head, and “XIII” was branded on his front upper leg.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Kayline.” Red’s voice was gruff, but he sounded cordial and bowed his head respectfully. Kayline didn't want her thoughts to linger on how the animal already proved to be more civilized than her, so she gave him a small smile before moving onto the next.

“And last but not least, Tifa.” Aerith pointed to the other woman in the group, the one with dark hair that went slightly past the bottom of her back. Her eyes were gentle, and reddish-brown, a strong contrast to the rest of her appearance. Tifa wore a white top with a black one underneath, but it ended high enough to reveal her toned stomach. Even by her arms, Kayline recognized that the other woman was strong, likely as strong as her body allowed her to be while not enhanced the way Kayline was. Tifa was roughly Kayline's size and height, though the former’s torso was so well endowed that Kayline as a teenager would've been jealous. Tifa also wore a dark skirt and high black socks that contrasted with her red boots, and Kayline was glad that she and Tifa were at least the same size when it came to the rest of their bodies. The darker haired woman was watching Cloud and Yuffie, but at the mention of her name she turned to the two brunettes instead.

Tifa gave them a friendly smile, “Hey there. How are you feeling?”

Kayline didn't understand why Aerith and Tifa cared so much about asking if she was alright, but she responded anyway. “A little achy, since I haven't moved in so long, but fine. I've dealt with worse.”

“I'm not surprised. Being a SOLDIER and all that. Sounds like exhausting work. Ever have any fun assignments to make up for it?” Tifa asked, and Kayline was careful not to peer at her. It was a friendly attempt to get to know her, but also an attempt to pry some bit of truth out of the newcomer. Verify if she was what Cloud said she was.

Kayline thought for a moment, “When I was younger, I went disguised to a Shinra gala so I could gather intel because the Turks were short-staffed.” She didn't mention how it was the first time she ever wore nice clothing, or went to a party and was allowed to socialize with other people, that she was only thirteen when it happened, or that Sephiroth was the only reason it was any fun. That would all be too personal, and she didn't trust them enough despite their unusual kindness. “It was the first non-combat assignment I was ever given. One of few.”

“Doesn't sound like a typical SOLDIER mission, that's for sure.” Tifa said, and Kayline felt Aerith let go of her wrist and wander over to Red, but Tifa walked over to Kayline to continue their conversation. “I once had a job where someone wanted all their drinks placed to look like a castle for their birthday–I work, or worked–at a bar in the Midgar slums. It was difficult work, making all the different drinks so that each part of the ‘castle’ was color coded, making sure that none of it would fall… but it was fun, and the looks on everyone's faces when they saw it made it all completely worth it. The great tips didn't hurt, either.”

The “ding!” of the elevator saved Kayline from having to think of an appropriate reaction to the story, and the doors slid open, allowing Barret through. The others started filling in, and Aerith made sure to grab her wrist to drag her with them again, but Kayline was lost in thought again. When did she become so bad at holding a conversation? She used to be able to talk like normal to her fellow Firsts, she even prided herself in being social… but then again, those were people she had known for years. Sephiroth would be far worse than her in this situation, she knew, because he was far more stoic and quiet than she was. Genesis was charismatic when he tried to be, but the moment he'd start quoting Loveless was always the moment he lost her. Angeal was the only normal one of them.

The elevator was large enough to hold all seven of them, but it was a relatively tight fit. It was also dark, and the moment they began moving Kayline could hear loud creaking. Yuffie began jumping in place to keep herself occupied, but one look from Barret instantly caused her to stop. Thankfully, the discomfort ended in only a few minutes and the elevator came to a halt, doors sliding open to reveal the inside of a mine. There was a set of rails that led to the opening of the shaft, where light was pouring in, but the place appeared abandoned. 

Cloud moved on ahead, glancing at them before stepping up to the rails to inspect a minecart that was toppled over. Kayline analyzed the marks left. No dents that would indicate a fight–outside of the toppled minecart–and any prints on the dirt of the floor was washed away by the wind from the opening. The layer of dust and webs between the cracks of the walls and equipment showed her that the place hadn't been touched in a while, most likely years.

Torn from her thoughts because of a yelp, she looked to her right to see Yuffie near the entrance tossing a shuriken at a pair of Heatseekers. She moved with a surprising agility, and it didn't take Kayline long to recognize it.

A Wutai ninja.

She killed many of Yuffie's brother-in-arms during the war against Wutai, because despite their speed and skill, they couldn't match her or her fellow Firsts. It always disappointed her, since the ninjas were an extremely talented fighting force, and yet she had to kill each one she'd come across because they'd rather die than surrender. While young, the girl appeared extremely skilled, fighting with the ability of ninjas ten years her elder.

“Got ’em!” Yuffie announced victoriously after the second Heatseeker fell, and Tifa and Aerith looked over at her amused before Cloud began leading them all forward to catch up with the teenager. Kayline followed near the rear, refusing to leave her back vulnerable to the entirety of the group.

Following the railroad tracks brought them outside, where the sun instantly blinded them before revealing a large brick building–also abandoned. To the side of the building was a wide staircase, and going up the steps revealed the cliffs and railroads of the mines of Corel. Kayline had never been to Corel’s mines before, but was taught about it and the vast railroads when she was much younger. From where she stood, she saw a large bridge connecting two cliffsides that were opposing each other, a bridge in the railroad tracks that were leaning upwards, making it impossible to ride a cart through. Buildings were also carved into the cliffs, much like the tunnel they stepped out of, and the jagged rocks went nearly as high as the eye could see.

And… there were men in dark robes? She saw them gathering near the lifted tracks, and another was wandering down the long walk of the tracks. She stared at the lone one, and much to her surprise, it stopped its groaning and looked straight back at her, a smile playing at its lips.

“The robed men. Don't worry, they're harmless. There were a couple in the Reactor as well.” Red said, standing next to her. She looked at him, before returning her gaze to the robed man only to see his expression disappeared already and he returned to groaning.

“Ugh. Dead end?” They could hear Yuffie already complaining, the girl looking over at the lifted tracks.

“For now. Can't cross till we lower it.” Red told her, but it didn't soothe her.

“Well, this sucks.” 

Kayline watched as the rest of the group looked amongst themselves for anyone that may have an idea, but they all seemed similarly stuck. Except for Tifa. There was a certainty in her eyes as she looked up at Barret, and he looked at her uncomfortably.

He asked, “What?” 

“You know this area, don't you?” She said, as if she were trying to prod information out of him, and he rubbed the back of his head before stepping forward.

“Control room's up there, at the top of the cliff.” He pointed upwards, where a large building rested near the edge of the cliff.

“How do we reach it?” Aerith asked, and Kayline followed Barret's eyes and looked to the side, where the tracks went in the opposite direction and led into the cliffside across from them.

“Through the mine. Won't be a walk in the park though. Place’s been abandoned for years.” Barret said. A splash turned Kayline's attention back to the raised tracks, and she noticed there was one less robed man than there was when she last looked. Walking to the edge of the track they were standing on, she saw that there was water in between the cliffs hundreds of meters down. One of them must've stepped off. Barret yelled, “We’re workin’ on it! Just wait a minute!” 

The robed men didn't respond, they only continued groaning. The group could only look on in horror as more of them proceeded to lazily step off the tracks and fall into the abyss below them. Kayline was so preoccupied by their uniformity and the gruesomeness of their fates that she didn't notice that Cloud nearly did the exact same thing. His feet were practically in the air when Barret called out to him and grabbed him by the shoulder.

“Cloud!” He yelled as the blonde then cradled his head before falling backwards–and thankfully not forwards, to certain doom–where Barret caught him with an arm and dragged him away from the edge. The rest of them jumped from their spots when they realized what Cloud had nearly done, and the other three girls followed closely after Barret as he started walking Cloud to a platform that had a small building off to the side on the tracks. “Come on.” He said so gently that Kayline could hardly hear it, and she gave Red an appalled look, hoping she was conveying the question of “Has this happened before?” well enough, and from the worried way he bowed his head, she didn't get a clear answer.

Barret placed Cloud on a crate, and the fellow SOLDIER immediately leaned down as if he were a sick child, and was rendered unresponsive. Aerith and Tifa leaned over him with intense worry, while the other four watched in silence. They all stood there for what felt like forever until Red finally spoke up.

“Perhaps the mako got to him.” Red offered, “Regardless, he's clearly tired.”

Yuffie turned to Barret, “Cloud could rest here while a couple of us go and lower the bridge, yeah?” Her tone was relaxed, a contrast to the chipperness from earlier. She looked up at Barret with the hope in her eyes of a child who wanted to be praised for their good idea. Tifa finally tore her eyes off of Cloud and pushed herself into a stand.

“Works for me.” The bartender told her, and Kayline saw a smile briefly cross the ninja's lips before Barret began speaking.

“When that thing rings,” Barret nodded to an old communication box against the wall of the small shack on the current platform, “You’ll know we're done.” He turned to Cloud, “And you don't move till you're good and ready.”

With the group splitting off, Kayline thought for a moment before deciding to stay on the platform with Red, Aerith and Cloud. She said, “I’ll be the one to catch him if he tries it again.” 

“Alright, put on your minin’ helmets and follow me!” Yuffie announced, her energy returning as she began marching off the platform and back onto the tracks, leading Barret and Tifa to the mineshaft in the cliff across from where they came.

As Yuffie's voice went farther and farther away until they could only hear it echoing, Red, Aerith and Kayline remained in silence for a considerable while. Red sat on his hind legs like any cat or dog would, Kayline leaned against a makeshift fence that split the platform from the tracks, and Aerith continued standing. Kayline found herself wondering about her lover again, where he was and what he was doing, which led to the memory of their friends. Angeal was dead, but perhaps she could find his mentee? She remembered him saying that he was from Gongaga, so if she ever found herself going that far south perhaps she could ask about him. And Genesis… she wondered if he was still alive, if he had come to regret abandoning his friends and leading Angeal down with him, until it came to the point that Angeal met his end.

“So–” Aerith's voice cut through Kayline's thoughts, though it was likely for the better. “Have you ever been to Corel before?” It took looking at Aerith to see the shorter woman watching her for Kayline to realize that she was asking her and not Red.

“Yes. Once. I had shore leave, and my friends and I went to Costa Del Sol.” Kayline answered. It was the first time she ever went to the beach, or wore a bathing suit for that matter. It was an entertaining day, one that replayed in her memory during her coma.

“Must’ve been interesting, being a SOLDIER. Knowing so many people.” Aerith said, looking directly at her. The way she looked at Kayline made it seem as if she were staring into her soul. Something about the glint in her eyes was extremely knowing, as if she were aware of every moment of Kayline's life better than she was herself. She felt as if something were tickling the hairs on the back of her neck, but before she knew it the moment was gone. Aerith had brought her head down with a small smile, “I hope you stay.”

“Why?” 

“I don't know… but something about you feels familiar.” She admitted, and suddenly Kayline felt Red’s eyes on her as well. Was he searching for a sense of familiarity as well? But Kayline was completely sure she'd never seen any of them in her life before, and she was older than most of the group by enough that even if she met them when they were children, she'd definitely remember it. But no matter how deep Red’s gaze was, it didn't make Kayline feel nearly as vulnerable as Aerith's did moments ago.

“What is it you feel, Aerith?” Red asked her, but she only shook her head.

“I don't know. It comes and goes now.” She said, and Kayline couldn't follow the conversation anymore. She glanced between the two in confusion, not understanding what ‘It’ was. She was about to ask, but the shame on Aerith's face was enough to make close her mouth and accept that there were certain things she wouldn't understand. Besides, for all Kayline knew it was personal to Aerith and she wouldn't want to tell someone who'd only be temporarily traveling with their group. The shame then faded from Aerith's face, and she clapped her hands enthusiastically, “We’ve been asking you a lot of questions so far. It's only fair if you ask us something. Go ahead, we're open books!” 

Kayline didn't question that Aerith was able to pretend to be cheerful immediately after being upset–it was a talent of Kayline's as well–and instead searched her mind for a ques

tion as was requested. Truthfully, she had hundreds of questions. 

Kayline mulled over her choices before settling, “How’d you all meet?”

“We met Yuffie in Junon,” Red answered, “But the rest I met in the Shinra building at Midgar.”

“I met Cloud in Midgar’s streets, Tifa in Wall Market, and Barret and Red in the Shinra building.” Aerith added.

“What were you doing in the Shinra building?” Kayline said, thinking aloud. But Red's eyes suddenly looked pained as she said it, and Aerith's smile halted. “You don't have to answer if you don't want to.” She added, trying to undo what she said. The last thing she needed was to push away the only company she had in a place she'd never been to before.

“It’s alright. Like I told you earlier, Shinra would take my blood and test on me too.” Aerith answered, her smile still present, but smaller.

“You were also tested on?” Red looked up at Kayline, before lowering his head. “That makes three of us, then.” His head then bolted up, “Wait–Maybe that has to do with why she was in the coma.”

“Yeah, but it doesn't explain how she ended up overseas. Shinra wouldn't take her away and put her in a cave if they wanted to use her. They'd just put her in one of their cells.” Aerith said, and Red’s head fell the same way his idea did. 

Though, Red might've been right. The last thing Kayline remembered was a check-up with Professor Hojo. Even now, she could feel how nervous she became when she was there, stuck with him alone… She felt a shiver go up her spine, and her posture stiffened. The other two noticed, given the way their eyes fell on her and grew concerned.

“Another question, maybe?” Aerith offered, trying to lighten the mood.

Kayline didn't spend any time mulling over the next question, instead wanting to push the memories of Professor Hojo from her mind. She said, “Why are you all traveling together? Your group is very… unique. What brought such different people together?”

Great, another bad question. Aerith and Red shared yet another glance, and the girl was the one to answer. “You wouldn't believe us if we told you.”

“Try me.” 

Aerith nodded towards the few robed men still on the tracks, “We’re following them. We think they'll lead us to someone we want to find.”

Are they missing someone as well? An old friend, like Kayline was? “Oh. We have something in common yet again.” The taller woman said, “Now that I'm away from Shinra, I plan on trying to find someone I grew up with.”

“We wish you luck on your search.” Red said with another respectful bow of his head. She gave a thankful smile and nod, and was about to ask them who they were searching for until Cloud finally groaned in pain. 

Aerith then abandoned the conversation, rushing to Cloud's side to lean over him and make sure he was alright. She put a hand on his shoulder-pad, and Red stepped up to the young man. Kayline pushed herself off the fence she was leaning on, but otherwise didn't go any closer. She didn't know how to comfort him in his misery, so she left it to those who actually knew him. Besides, they had only just met. Her attempts at helping would only make them both uncomfortable. But watching Aerith and Red reassure Cloud as he slowly began regaining his consciousness made her feel guilty. She used to comfort and help the younger SOLDIERs, but that was over five years ago, when she wasn't surrounded by multiple people that knew each other better than they knew her.

Cloud's eyes widened in alarm as he looked up, frantically scanning the world around himself to assess the situation. Then his calm persona took control again, his eyes relaxing and his body unstraightening, the only hint of his previous condition being the furrow of his brow and uncertainty on his lips.

“You alright, Cloud?” Aerith asked, making no effort to hide the worry and distress in her voice. “We almost lost you back there.”

“I’m fine.” He shook his head, as if it would shake away his problems as well. He stood up, Aerith holding onto him to support him, and his balance was slightly awry but he regained it quickly. Once he was fine, Aerith stepped away but her eyes remained locked on him in an attempt to find anything else he may need help with. “Where are the others?”

“Bringing the bridge down.” Red explained.

“How long has it taken?” Cloud asked, and as if on cue, the bridge began to start lowering itself into proper position, and the tracks were connected once more.

“They did it!” Aerith pointed happily, and her joy was contagious enough for Cloud to give her a small smile. 

The communication box began ringing only a minute after that, and Cloud approached the box with the other three at his heel.

“Hello, hello! This is Special Agent Yuffie! Can you read me, Commander Cloud?” Yuffie's high voice rang out, piercing their ears through the old equipment. “How you doin’? Feelin’ better?”

“I’m good.” Cloud didn't attempt to put any enthusiasm into his voice.

“We’ll take a cart back down. You three follow the tracks till you hit the bridge into town.” Barret took over, “Figure we link up there before heading in. You copy?”

“Copy.”

“Oh, and set our route while you're at it, will ya?” Barret added, “The gentler the ride, the better. Don't want anyone losin’ their lunch.”

“I’m beggin’ ya, Cloud. Please!” Yuffie desperately said.

“She get motion sick easy?” Kayline turned to Aerith, who nodded.

“I wouldn't mind some excitement, but whatcha gonna do?” Were Barret's final words before Cloud stepped away from the device.

The blonde looked over the tracks, where a robed man already began trudging along, and he said, “Time to get moving. Let's go.”

And the four of them began their walk down the long railway bridge.

Chapter 4: Town of Ruin

The quartet made it out of the ravine and down the long tracks in good time. There were spearhawks, bloatfloats and other flying dangers, but the other three were on it so fast that Kayline was able to stay in the back and watch them deal with it. There was occasional conversation–spearheaded by Aerith–about the sensory abilities of animals and of touching Red’s paws much to the displeasure of their four-legged companion. They had arrived at another old communications box at the end of the tracks where Cloud signalled the others to arrive, and in less than five minutes Barret–who didn't wear his sunglasses, strangely enough–Yuffie and Tifa rejoined them. And another little friend.

As Yuffie ran out of the cart, a small, yellow, spiky bird’s wings flapped rapidly before it settled itself on Barret’s shoulder. The large man didn't look inconvenienced in the slightest, and Tifa grabbed onto Yuffie's shoulders as the girl was almost about to hurl.

Kayline kept a distance, only approaching the newcomers after the other three did. Red walked up to them, “Still alive?”

“Miraculously, yeah…” Yuffie said, trying to recover herself. Some of the color returned to her cheeks as she spoke, and Tifa let go of her. The spiky bird on Barret's shoulder chirped excitedly.

Aerith, already enamored, practically squealed, “Who’s this!?” And the bird fluttered it's way in a circle around the group before landing gently on Cloud’s shoulder. He didn't share her excitement.

“Think of him as a tag-a-long.” Yuffie said, and as Cloud and the bird both had the back of their heads to them, Kayline couldn't help but notice a strange resemblance.

“Wait a sec…” Aerith was picking up on it too, and she lightly touched the bird's head, “That is… uncanny.” The bird turned around to look at her, and she poked its beak to its excitement.

“I know, right!? Meet Cloud Jr.” Yuffie said, and the bird looked between the two of them dumbfoundedly.

“Welcome aboard, Junior.” Aerith giggled, and the bird chirped again before lifting off to fly before Cloud and look him in the eye.

“Kill me.” The blonde mumbled as the rest of the group began laughing–except for Kayline, who kept a subdued smile instead–until their joyful moments was cut short by a bird the size of Barret landing on the shack the communications box was inside. Cloud Jr. tweeted happily before taking off, joining the larger bird and nuzzling up against it before landing on its shoulder. The two birds gave a last cheep of farewell before taking off, getting lost in the blue skies.

“Didn't even get to say goodbye.” Yuffie frowned.

“At least we know he's with family now.” Barret reassured her.

The girl ran forward and waved her arm up at the sky, “We’ll miss you, Cloud Jr.!” Aerith joined in waving, but Kayline's gaze followed Cloud’s down a long, old wooden bridge where two robed men were walking towards the nearby village.

He turned back to the rest of the group, “C’mon.” He said, before stepping forward and leading them to walk on the bridge. 

The more they walked, the more Kayline saw Barret’s shoulders tense, and he was making a nervous fist. Yuffie was rushing along, rocking the bridge to a point that Tifa held onto the rail at the side. It was a relief by the time they made it to the end of the bridge, which had a large sign with the word’s “North Corel” engraved on it. Past the sign was the village, which looked as dusty and ragged as an abandoned military bunker. The ground was barren and large chunks of metal and rock were in groups on the ground. Even with a glance, Kayline could tell that this town was drowning in poverty and unable to claw its way out. There were small buildings before them and other buildings up the ragged cliffs. Broken stairs and planks connected the cliffs, completing the town. The more Kayline looked, the worse the town became. Old equipment such as cranes were left abandoned, and she could see multiple large buildings with gaping holes in them, many of them mostly or completely destroyed. Despite how run down the town appeared, people remained, sitting on crates, leaning against broken fences, and adorned in dirty clothing.

Past the miserable town, however, was the unmistakable discs in the sky that was the Golf Saucer. That's right, the Saucer’s in Corel and not too far south from Costa Del Sol. Yuffie looked excited once she noticed the Saucer, but Kayline's expression remained glum–even moreso when some of the villagers began speaking.

“Well… look who it is.” Said one of the townsfolk with surprising venom that made Kayline want to flinch. She recognized the venom from her youth, when the professor himself spoke to her or her silver-haired companion with such disapproval that it crippled them. 

“The great Sir Wallace has graced us with his presence.” One of the other villagers mocked, his eyes glued on Barret. Wallace is his last name, then? The two men talking, and another, began to approach, and Kayline's back tightened. She didn't like the way they spoke one bit, and despite hardly knowing Barret, she wanted to wipe the venom from their tongues. He didn't deserve that tone of voice–no one did. Except for a very select few people at Shinra, perhaps. 

But Barret accepted their words without retort, putting an arm in front of Cloud and the others as if to tell them that it was fine and not to react. Tifa and Aerith looked worried, Red curious, and Cloud and Yuffie angry. Barret, however, held a defeated look that was only combatted by a protective flash in his eye. He didn't mind the words, but he kept close attention on how the others were standing aggressively around them.

“Surprised ya had the balls to come back. But we're so glad ya did.” Another one ridiculed, and despite his much smaller frame he went right up to Barret and mockingly put his hand on the larger man's shoulder and cheek. And Barret stood there and took it. 

The three villagers laughed at him, but the smaller one had the intelligence to take his hands off of Barret and back away. Cloud looked over the rest of the team, probably wondering how much of this Barret would be willing to take before they involved themselves. It was when one of them poured a cup of liquid over Barret's head and laughed that made Yuffie's patience disappear. “There. A hero's welcome.” The villager mocked.

Yuffie dashed through, pushing him away from Barret, whose head was down in shame and drenched in the drink. The wutain girl shouted at them, “Leave him alone!” and pushed another one before standing protectively in front of Barret. 

Barret put his hand on her shoulder, and quietly told her, “Don’t.” 

“What!?” Yuffie looked him in the eye, before sending another glare to the townsfolk. Barret simply put on his sunglasses.

“Let’s go.” Was all he said, and the adults followed after him, Yuffie only doing so after making a face at the villagers.

As they walked past some of the debris, there were another group of people sitting around. It was an unspoken agreement between the team to ignore everyone around them, and only continue onward, but even ignoring couldn't stop them from hearing the words being thrown at them. A woman leaning against a broken fence yelled, “Word to the wise! Stay far away from that asshole.” Tifa and Aerith broke the agreement, both of them looking before returning their gaze to Barret with worry.

“Now where'd our buddies in black get to?” Barret said to himself as he continued walking onward, leading them up a plank that lead them to the next section of town where another sign was and yet another harasser was.

“Don’t tell me. Get-rich-quick scheme blow up in your face again?” He shouted, and Kayline hoped he'd stop–hoped they'd all stop, since she'd hoped she'd never have to hear such scorn again after her newfound freedom–but the man wouldn't stop. “Tried to sell out another town, huh?”

“Don’t let him talk to you like that!” Yuffie told Barret.

“I can take it.” He said to soothe her. It didn't work.

They continued on, and Kayline wondered what she'd do after her and the others split up. She knew where the Gold Saucer was, and could find her footing navigating from there, but what if she couldn't get a hint on Sephiroth? She didn't want to be stuck here, the people gave her an awful feeling, but she didn't want to necessarily stay at the Gold Saucer either. But that was thinking pessimistically. Her luck couldn't possibly be so bad that she won't be able to even start finding him. Not when all she wanted was to see him again.

More shouts and curses were thrown Barret's way, and Yuffie only fumed more and more as they went up a set of stairs that was cracking apart from baking under the sun. Kayline kept her eye out for a stand that had any newspapers, or that advertised news in general, but all she saw were weapon stands, materia stands, and smaller, more desperate ones. Perhaps she'd have to ask around herself then?

“How dare you show your face here?” Another group formed in front of them at the top of the stairs. Kayline could see another set of stairs behind them and past the small building slightly off to the side, and hoped that her search up there would be more fortunate. She was unsure how she'd word to people that likely already hate her for walking with Barret about how she's searching for the most famous man alive.

“Get the hell outta here!” Another man shouted at Barret, ripping Kayline's thoughts from her troubles. She stepped forward to stand beside Barret, looking over the hecklers with a glare. She wasn't sure why she cared so much, but she couldn't stand the way they spoke. It reminded her so clearly of when she'd fail in front of the professor.

Tifa came up to Barret's other side, her voice less frustrated and far more compassionate, and she asked him, “You sure you're okay with this?” 

“Yeah.” He nodded, hiding his expression behind his sunglasses.

“She your new wife? Or is it the other one?” One of the hecklers said, looking between Barret and then the two women beside him. He ridiculed, “Well, good for you… Glad someone got their ‘happy ending’!”

Kayline didn't need to see his eyes. The way Barret's shoulders slumped as if he were crushed by an unbearable weight said it all. Of all the comments made so far, of all the wishes for death and curses, that was the one that hit him the worst. He barely raised his head and his voice rasped, “Sorry Tifa and Kayline. Just ignore ‘em.”

Kayline nodded, and she and Tifa shared a long glance before Barret began walking again, and they followed with the rest of their group only steps behind them. They were about to head for the next set of stairs, when Tifa broke into a run and went towards another building that Kayline hadn't even noticed. 

“Hey, guys? You mind if I pop in for a minute?” She didn't ask so much as tell them that she was visiting the building before she stopped in front of the door, “There’s someone I wanna see.”

All it took was the sign of the pill and cure materia shard for Kayline to recognize the building as a clinic, and she halted in her tracks. While Tifa stepped in, Cloud and Barret followed after her. Kayline remained where she was, frozen in place near the top of the stairs. Yuffie rushed forward before realizing no one followed, and she turned her head to see the oldest woman of the group white as a ghost. Aerith put a gentle hand on Kayline's arm, and Red sat down and looked up at her with his mouth slightly below her other hand.

“Kayline, after being in a coma for so long it'd be really good for you to see a doctor.” Aerith said, but the SOLDIER shook her head. Or tried to, her head hardly moved during the attempted action.

“Please no.” She mumbled. Was that why they wanted to keep her along? To drag her to a doctor? Why do they care if I'm sick or not? We're strangers! I'm not one of them!

Aerith went in front of her and placed her hands on Kayline's shoulders as if to focus the SOLDIER's attention onto her. “Kayline, please. We won't let anyone hurt you. We want to help you.” 

Yuffie ran back to them, flabbergasted and giving Red a look to ask what was going on, but Aerith ignored them and focused solely on the lost child who didn't want a reminder of the prison she once lived in.

“It’s not a Shinra-run clinic, Kayline. The doctor can't share any of your information or your whereabouts to them.” Red said, and Yuffie only became more confused.

“I don't need doctors, I need him back.” Kayline said, and she finally broke out of her trance and turned to run down the stairs.

“Hey, wait! Who?” Yuffie called out after her, reaching to grab her but missing, and Aerith began running down the steps after her with Red following after, but Kayline was too quick for them to follow, and she soon disappeared into the crowd. She only stopped running when she was back in the market, and with a glance, she saw that they must have given up on following her. That, or they regrouped with the others in the clinic.

Kayline looked around the market, suddenly much more aware of how alone she was. She felt her eyes begin to sting, but she shook her head to try removing them. Back when she went to towns during assignments, she'd have at least a couple of grunts with her. Now, she was completely alone in a town she'd never been to before. She felt her heartbeat begin to rise, and her breathing thickened, before she stopped herself for a moment. Relax, relax. I just need to ask. It doesn't matter how badly I say it or if they hate me afterwards, because I'll never see them again.

She closed her eyes, then took a deep breath and exhaled after a moment, calming herself the way she remembered Sephiroth used to when he was a boy and had completed a difficult challenge while training. He had learned to regulate his own breathing fairly young, and tried teaching her after noticing her failed attempts to copy it–then again, she was six at the time, no wonder she couldn't copy him successfully. Finally, she opened her eyes and looked back around the market, at the decaying stands and the scowling people. She walked forward, hoping that since Barret wasn't with her now that they wouldn't downright ignore her, and stopped in front of the materia stand.

“Excuse me, are there any newspaper stands anywhere here?” She asked, and while the vendor didn't smile at her, he did answer.

“No, all the newspapers we used to have burned up.” 

“Not even old ones?”

“Nope, you can thank your friend for that.” The man replied, his voice venomous. Great.

Well, I can't be subtle and simply check newspapers. I have to ask. Should I just be blunt? He has to know who Sephiroth is, doesn't he? But what if he refuses to tell me?

Kayline bit the potential bullet and opened her mouth before her mind was able to stop her, and asked, “Have you heard anything about Sephiroth? The Shinra war hero?”

The vendor scoffed, “You don't need to describe him to me. I know exactly who he is. Another one of those Shinra dogs.” The hatred that his voice carried for Barret tripled when speaking of Shinra, and Kayline bit her tongue like she was used to doing in the labs to keep herself from speaking out of turn or correcting him. “He was declared missing in action five years ago, with any luck he's dead.”

Missing, he was declared only as missing. Which means no body was found, so he must be alive! But where? She wanted more information, “Missing? Where was he last seen?”

The man looked at her strangely, “Why do you care? He's another one of those Shinra assholes. He don't give a rats ass about ya, neither does Wallace up there either.” The continued intensity of Kayline's stare made him sigh in irritation. “Nibelheim, or whatever. North from here. It was all over the newspaper. How did you not hear about it?”

“Thank you.” Kayline instantly left the stand, and the vendor watched her leave in confusion, and even more frustration. She didn't care, she had what she needed. 

Sephiroth was only missing, so he must have deserted. He was still alive, out there somewhere… but she had no lead. Only Nibelheim five years ago. The one place she was certain he wasn't located, and with luck he hid all the clues knowing Shinra would follow after him. She was no closer to finding him. She needed time to think.

After asking for where an inn was, and getting another comment about Barret before receiving her directions, the First Class made her way to the small dwelling made of wood. It appeared newer than most of the other buildings, and the inside was more neat as well. Kayline took a seat at the bar, and the host rubbed a glass with a towel as he approached her.

“Need anything? A drink, a bed?” He asked, apparently unaware of who she walked into town with. 

“No, just a seat.” She shook her head before slumping forward and looking out the window beside her, and he continued working and greeting customers. She fell back into her thoughts again.

She wouldn't find him at Nibelheim, that was for certain, and after five years any trace of him being there was likely gone. And if he was informed that she was missing–or detained, or however Shinra explained it–then he wouldn't leave any clues there for her to follow either. Perhaps she could purposely get herself into trouble to draw his attention… yet she couldn't get his attention unless she showed her face to Shinra, but then she'd lose her newfound freedom and may risk his too. 

She couldn't do anything to find him.

Kayline didn't know how long she spent in the inn, coming to the same conclusion over and over, but eventually the door opened and she could hear the sound of multiple footsteps. Aerith ran over and gripped the edge of the bar, and her eyes locked onto Kayline's with worry. “There you are!” Her voice was relieved, and the SOLDIER jumped in surprise at the abruptness of her entering.

Kayline didn't realize how miserable she must've appeared, sitting in the dark corner of the bar, her hand on her cheek and elbow leaning on the bar, her expression dejected. She turned away from looking Aerith in the eye, feeling uncomfortable under the other's worried gaze, and saw the rest of them coming in. Tifa and Red were already walking over, and Yuffie barreled past them and hopped onto the seat next to the female SOLDIER. Cloud’s face was scrunched in confusion, and Barret appeared to be in slightly better spirits than earlier, given the way he now stood tall and with less shame.

“You alright? Aerith said you didn't want to go near the clinic.” Tifa said, her words surprisingly without judgement. “I can't blame you for feeling uncomfortable, lots of people find hospitals hard to deal with.” Kayline watched as she sat down beside her, “Want to talk about it? Aerith told us you have a history with hospitals when you were gone.” Aerith only told them she had a history with hospitals, she didn't specify that it was the Shinra labs?

Kayline looked between the entire group and then the bartender, who had been eyeing Barret, before shifting uncomfortably. Tifa was patient, but Cloud was not. He began leaning against a nearby wall. Barret moved out of the doorway and lowered his head again when he became subject to the people in the bar’s glares.

“I… no, not really.” Kayline's gaze fell to the wooden bar. She didn't know if she came off ashamed, or shy, or something else, but she didn't want to share the memories of her youth with people she had only met that day in a bar where anyone could be listening.

“That’s alright.” Tifa said lightly.

The ever animated Yuffie then said, “So… Who you lookin’ for?”

“Huh?” Kayline looked at the young ninja in confusion.

“You’re looking for someone?” Barret asked, and Kayline suddenly found the conversation to be moving too fast for her.

“It was a he, right?” Yuffie remembered, before almost jumping out of her chair and grabbing Kayline by the shoulders before rocking her back and forth. “Well, who is it!?” Kayline refrained from the many ways she could tear Yuffie off of her, each way too painful for the teen to bear.

“Yuffie!” Tifa scolded, leaning forward to get a grip on her arms and pull her off of Kayline. Tifa chuckled lightly when she turned back to Kayline, “Sorry about that. You probably don't like being touched much, do you?” 

I'm not that bad. Sephiroth is worse than me about it. 

“I’m better after knowing people first.” She answered, which was truthful. She quickly fell into Angeal’s playful roughhousing when they were all Yuffie's age. Sephiroth took longer, and seemed to keep their new friends at arm's length for a little while longer than she did. She added, “But I can endure it.” She was used to the scientists poking and prodding at her–if she could get used to that, then she could tolerate Aerith grabbing her arm or Yuffie grabbing her shoulders, whether she wanted them to or not. At least Aerith had always been gentle.

“Back to the actual point of conversation!” Yuffie brought the attention back to her, and Kayline turned back around to see her face. “So who are you looking for? A brother? Father? Probably not a son.” Yuffie seemed to be going down a list of ideas. “A friend?” Yuffie had a strange, sad look on her face as she said it, but it was replaced by a mischievous smile again, “Boyfriend?” Kayline looked at the floor awkwardly at the word. The word sounded so awkward when used in the context of her relationship. Partner, lover, everything else sounded less strange to her ears. Boyfriend sounded too normal, which was not the life they led. “Aha! Boyfriend it is!” Kayline could've sworn she saw Cloud facepalm at Yuffie’s enthusiasm from the corner of her eye. “So what's he like-”

“That’s enough of your interrogation.” Barret came up from behind Yuffie and put a hand on her shoulder. “Poor girl looks embarrassed as is.” The teenager looked like she was about to come up with a retort, but she kept her mouth shut. “You get separated because of your coma?” Barret asked Kayline. She nodded. She glanced around the room and saw that Aerith appeared lost in thought, but Barret placed a gentle–albeit large–hand on her shoulder. “I’m sure you'll find him soon.”

“That’s the thing. I don't know where he is and have no way to find him.” Kayline told him, her gaze falling.

“Then stick with us.” Tifa offered, “You can leave if you find out anything.” 

“Really?” Kayline asked. They were offering for her to stay? She didn't have to ask to follow them? They didn't mind being around her?

“So long as everyone agrees, then yeah. You should stay.” Tifa said, looking around the room at her friends. “What do you guys think?”

“You’ve already endured my crap here. Least I can do is let you stick around for a while.” Barret said, with a smile and nod. His smile seemed so friendly, it almost felt like she was looking at Angeal back when she first met him.

“Sure, tag along, but just so you know–the big materia is mine!” Yuffie warned her. Red gave an approving nod.

Whatever Aerith was thinking earlier, she seemed to have figured it out and she went back to her cheery self. “Of course I want you to come with us!”

The final vote stood against the wall, who with only one glance to Tifa immediately said, “Sure.” At that, Aerith cheered, Tifa clapped, and the bartender asked them to leave for taking up so much space while loitering. Cloud was the first to step out, Red quick on his tail and Barret following. Tifa joined after, giving another glance to their newest recruit before stepping outside. Yuffie stayed at pace with Kayline, but leaned forward excitedly.

“You’re lucky, too! We're going to the Gold Saucer! We're gonna have the best time ever!” Yuffie practically squealed.

“So long as it's as good as the last time I was there, I'm sure we will.” 

“You’ve been to the Gold Saucer?” Yuffie looked at her in complete shock before giggling excitedly and hopping as they stepped outside. “Is it the best place ever?”

Kayline couldn't help chuckling at the childish excitement, and she smiled, “Yes. It is.”

Aerith trailed after them, content on listening to their conversation. The sun began falling, and the sky had an array of oranges and magentas creeping into the usual blue. Kayline couldn't help her excitement. She loved the night sky ever since she first saw it. This would be her first night awake in five years.

They had to walk up all the steps again, and villagers began heckling again. The once happy mood from her induction into the group was then squashed as the townsfolk continued sending curses and insults their way. As Barret told them, the group ignored them to the best of their ability, but the harshness of their words still made the hairs on the back of Kayline's neck stand nervously. The seven of them walked onwards, passing by the clinic–Tifa gave the small building a last look of relief–before heading up the last set of stairs. At the top of what was clearly a repurposed helipad, was a waiting area. There was a small sign hanging that said “Corel Ropeway” and Kayline realized that she'd be entering the Saucer differently. She hadn't used a ropeway before, she had been dropped off by a helicopter, so she admitted that a part of her was curious.

“This’ll take us all the way to the Saucer.” Barret explained to them as he showed them the edge of the helipad platform, where a large rope-line–which looked like it cost more money than the entire town put together–that began at the Gold Saucer led right to them. All that they had to do now was wait.

Yuffie ran up to Barret, “Hey–you can't let those assholes talk to you like that. We should go back and beat ‘em up or something!” Kayline didn't realize just how much the girl’s temper had flared, and when she turned to look at the rest of them, the older woman glanced unsurely at Tifa, whose face turned worried at the mention of how Barret was treated. “Practically the whole damn town came out to crap on him. Someone tell me why I'm the only one who's pissed here!”

“I told you; I can take it.” Barret said gruffly, his head leaned down before he stomped away to go up to the nearby computer, which had protection in form of a weak roof and grimy walls from the elements.

“Think you could at least tell us what it was all about?” Tifa asked as Barret began typing on the keyboard, his body more tense and his fingers typing more frustratedly by the second. “They were talking like you sold them out for money. But… I know that isn't true. That's not you.” Barret stepped away from the computer, apparently successful in his attempts to call their lift. As Barret stepped away, Tifa followed. “So how'd they get it so wrong?”

Intentionally ignoring her, he went to the edge of the platform where a deep ravine waited below his feet. “Where the hell is it?” His voice so aggravated it sounded like a growl. 

Tifa made a small fist, Kayline would've missed it if she didn't have her acute sense of hearing, but she could hear the pull on the fabric of Tifa's glove.

“This about her? About Marlene?” Tifa asked. Kayline thought she heard Tifa use a soft, gentle, sweet voice before. But the softness–no, the love that radiated in Tifa's voice was something Kayline didn't think she'd ever hear Tifa speak with again.

Kayline turned her head slightly and whispered to Aerith, who was still beside her. She asked, “Who’s Marlene?” 

“His little daughter.” Aerith informed her just as quietly.

Barret’s expression turned pained again, and he looked to the side to hide his face before taking a deep breath. “Corel wasn't much. Decent place with decent coal. Decent folks too. Rough around the edges, but… big hearts. Salt of the earth. And I sold ‘em all down the river. Took away their future and their hope.” Barret looked up at the Saucer, his way of avoiding looking any of them in the eye as he spoke. “We were happy. Covered in soot and poor as dirt, but none of that mattered. We had friends and family–and that was enough. Till we learned about the ‘miracle of mako’ and all we'd been missin’ out on. And then we just had to have a taste…”

The Shinra director, Scarlet, came to North Corel.” Barret continued. And while no one dared interrupt, Yuffie bristled at the name. Kayline recognized the name as well, and the thought of the woman brought a bad taste to her mouth. That woman was nearly as awful as Professor Hojo. “They proposed building a Mako Reactor. We had a meeting about it. When the time came to make a decision, my friend Dyne was the only one who still opposed.” The lift crept its way along, ringing as it came, “Two years later, the reactor was finished… and the trial run went off without a hitch. Everyone was ecstatic–convinced it was the dawn of a new era. Then one day…” Barret was the only one to approach the lift, opening up the doors of dried indigo paint. “the reactor exploded.”

Y'all saw the aftermath,” Aerith gasped, stepping forward only to stop as Barret continued. “And then… Shinra came rolling into town. Burned everything. Innocent people in their homes.” Kayline's head lowered, and Tifa’s eyes became glassy. Red’s ears flattened, and gave Barret the most sympathetic look Kayline had ever seen an animal make.

“Was it Scarlet? It was, wasn't it?” Yuffie asked, her voice crawling with hatred.

“Yeah…”

Yuffie shook her head and whispered, “That bitch.” Given by the furrow of her brow, the anger of her features, but the underlying sadness in her eyes, Kayline assumed Yuffie must've lost someone to Scarlet too.

“I don't get it. Why burn the whole town?” Cloud asked. It appeared he was as enraptured by the story as the rest of them.

“To craft a story–that it was all the work of a ‘local insurgent group'. But ain't no villager ever gone near the reactor. They lied right through their teeth.”

“Sounds like Shinra.” Kayline admitted, a part of her feeling guilty despite being relatively unconnected. How could she be part of the company so long? Because I couldn't escape… She wondered if Barret would forgive her… he forgave Cloud, didn't he? But she was far deeper in the belly of the beast. She was a First-Class SOLDIER. Cloud was… she didn't know which class Cloud was.

“Murderers.” Yuffie growled.

“That they are. Still… there's a whole lotta blood on my hands too.” Barret said to the teen before turning to the rest of them and confessing guiltily. “I pushed for the reactor. I put us on the path that brought us here.”

“Barret…” Tifa reached out to comfort her friend, but Barret sidestepped out of her reach.

“The Saucer's waiting. C’mon.” He stepped inside the lift, and when the car hardly shifted under his weight, Kayline deemed it safe enough to step inside.

There were seats inside lining the walls, and above each seat was a window that went up to the roof. As the rest of the group followed, Kayline wondered if she should take a seat. Would any of them want to sit with someone specific? She shouldn't just sit down and split up any close friends. It'd be rude to intrude on them, and she didn't want to be removed from their group just yet. Not after they each accepted her and then one of them shared something so personal that it made Kayline feel guilty for not being more forthcoming herself. Barret pulled the lever inside once he saw that they all got on, and they all began taking seats. 

Cloud sat in the right-most corner, and Tifa sat across from him. The door separated the next seat, but Barret took his place there while Aerith and Yuffie sat together across from him. Red sat in the center, away from the door. There were no seats left for Kayline to take without sitting next to someone. Mentally preparing to ask, she quickly saw that she didn't have to at all. Tifa was patting the seat next to her with a small smile. The female SOLDIER gave her a grateful one, and sat beside her.

And the lift turned to silence as the sun slowly began sinking from the sky.

No one broke it. Tifa held her hands in her lap, Cloud crossed his arms, Yuffie leaned on her legs, Aerith held her hands in her lap as well, and Kayline looked out the window. The quiet was unbearable, the only sound that filled the void was the creaking and rumbling of the lift.

“Is this really how it's gonna be?” Barret asked, looking at the sympathetic and downtrodden expressions on their faces. “Listen.” They all looked up at him, and Kayline shifted her head. “I don't want your sympathy or your pity. You can keep all of that nonsense. I did what I did… and I can live with it.”

“Right! We gotta shake this off.” Yuffie agreed, nodding her head as her childlike smile returned to her face. “We’re about to rock up to the funnest place ever. The Gold Saucer!” She turned to Kayline’s side of the lift, specifically eyeing Cloud, “So turn those frowns upside down!” Before smiling brightly.

“What in the hell–Ain't no one thinking about how much ‘fun’ we're gonna have.” Barret said, sighing as if she were his daughter and he was trying to regain her focus. He turned to Kayline's side of the car, “Right?”

“Wanna have a look? It's comin’ up over there.” Aerith said to Yuffie, pointing out a window. The girl in the dress bounced from her seat, approaching one of the windows with Yuffie following after. Red stood up from his seat on the floor and stood up on his hind legs while leaning on the wall to look out Yuffie’s window. Tifa turned around to look out the window behind her, and Kayline mirrored her.

Soon, Aerith and Yuffie were giggling, and Barret mumbled, “Glad to see we're all on the same page.”

As they got higher, Yuffie abandoned her window to instead run past Cloud and look out the front window, leaning over excitedly to get a glimpse of the pristine white dome. Tifa stood up, her and Aerith following after Yuffie to the front as Kayline stayed in her seat but watched from where she was.

“Look! Look, look, look! Something's coming!” Yuffie pointed, and the women looked curiously. And there Kayline saw it–the Gold Saucer. Bright lights, large signs that were even brighter, loud music and more came closer and closer as the lift drifted along. Kayline saw small holograms of Ifrit and Shiva fly past, circling around the cart in a flurry of orange and blue, and Yuffie ran to the other side of the cart where they began twisting and turning as if in some sort of dance. Shiva stopped near Cloud’s window, and Yuffie followed after her, jumping onto Cloud's seat and causing him to lean out of her way. Shiva bowed her head, and Yuffie giggled, “And hello to you too!” 

Shiva then lifted her arms to guide them back to the front, where more holograms, now of chocobos, appeared and ran past them. Aerith looked in awe, “This is incredible.” 

Red jumped onto the seat beside Kayline, trying to get a closer look at a red chocobo that was running past their window and the SOLDIER gave them all an amused smile before returning her gaze to the front window. They were descending into a tunnel of lights of every color imaginable, and on each side of the tunnel were advertisements of the exhibits; chocobo racing, the new theater and the classic haunted mansion hotel. The hologram of a large spaceship from one of the games in the arcade exhibit drifted above slowly, and when it moved out of the way it revealed bright, multicolored fireworks going off in the sky. 

Now that darkness was descending upon the sky, the reason for the park's name rang true. The domes, each stylized after saucers, glowed a shining gold as the lights turned on and poured out the windows, making the mega amusement park appear magical.

Chapter 5: Golden Entry

Kayline went down the steps and entered the unofficial “break floor” of the Shinra building. From where she stood, she could spot a cafe and an array of tables in the large room. People in business suits sat alone, most either writing on paper or typing on a laptop. A few grunts in the military were sitting as well for their off-break, most of them in pairs or trios. The moment each grunt saw her they stood up, saluted and acknowledged her, and then proceeded back to sitting down and goofing off with their friends. She gave them respectful nods back, but continued on her way and sat at an empty table.

She had just returned from a long assignment, and it was her luck that the moment she returned was when her friends were all sent off. So here she was now. Bored. She came to the break-floor in hopes of getting out of her room–out of the whole SOLDIER floor to be truthful, since she spent so much of her time there but wasn't permitted to leave Midgar–and chose the place that'd be least strange for someone to be sitting around in. Once she reached her seat, she put her head down against the table in exhaustion. She briefly wondered if she'd be setting a good example to the third and second classes if she fell asleep at a public table–she knew the other firsts wouldn't be caught dead sleeping in a public area.

Yet she was left alone, everyone else choosing to find their own tables to sit at to work or eat. She turned her head in her arms, staring at the bright neon sign above the cafe. There was nothing particularly fascinating about it, but it was more interesting than anything else in the room.

The sound of a chair scraping against the floor caused her to turn her head back to her table, and she saw that someone was joining her at the table, sitting a few seats away from her so that he wasn't across from her but not necessarily next to her either. He looked to be only a few years older than Kayline herself was, but the bags under his eyes made him feel older. He had dark brown hair that was grown out but slicked back neatly, and a well groomed short beard. He wore a crisp suit, had a laptop under his arm, and held a cup of coffee in his hands, the caramel colored liquid still spinning from the woman at the cafe’s stirs. Once he was in his seat, he leaned against the table and rubbed his eyes. Kayline looked away, putting her head back down, believing he may ignore her if she acted as if he weren't there.

“Want some coffee?” The man asked after a moment, followed by her internally cursing and lifting her head to stare at him incredulously at the offer. He reservedly added, “It helps with staying awake.”

“I’ve never had coffee before.” She said, lowering her eyes bashfully. Everyone else drank and enjoyed coffee and other treats. She and Sephiroth were never allowed any, because it would ‘dull their bodies’ and it was unnecessary for specimens such as themselves. Genesis would occasionally sneak them treats to try, but the two were still rather inexperienced when it came to sweets. “I don't want to waste something I may not finish.”

Without hesitation, he slid his own cup across the table and in front of her. She stared up at him in confusion. “Try it.” He said encouragingly, as if he wholeheartedly understood her unfamiliarity with coffee and wanted to change it. She wondered why he was willing to offer his own coffee to a stranger, even if it was only to try.

Unlike him, she hesitated, slowly taking the mug into her hands by the handle. She could see light smoke radiating off the drink while the bold and earthy smell swam up her nose before she brought the mug up to her lips and took a sip. It was a strangely bitter taste, but there were hints of a rich sweetness that wouldn't allow itself to be denied. She questioned why anyone would drink this beverage in large amounts as she put the mug back down onto the table and pushed the drink back to the stranger. 

“Thank you. But it’s a little too much for me.” Kayline said, and he chuckled in entertainment. Not a rude chuckle, as if he were making fun of her, like the chuckles she had grown used to as a child. No, this one seemed more warm–was he trying to awkwardly make her comfortable again after he had her try something she didn't like?

“That’s okay. It's not to everyone's taste.” He took his coffee back, wrapping his fingers around the handle and taking his own, much larger, sip while opening up his laptop.

Kayline watched him curiously, “How many of those do you drink a day?” 

His attention was already so focused on his device that he looked at her in surprise when she continued speaking to him, and he replied, “Oh, uhm…” He awkwardly let out, “Nine…”

She chuckled at his response, “Busy job, then?” 

“It certainly is.” He shook his head, but his lips curved upwards. “I come down here whenever I need a break from my office.” 

“And not only when you run out of coffee?” She raised her brow jestfully.

“That’s also a benefit of coming here. Their supply is nearly endless.” He lightly laughed as he began typing away.

“It looks like you left the office but the office didn't leave you.” Kayline watched him type, and despite his conversation with her, he seemed focused on his work as well. “What do you do?”

“Lots of paperwork and meetings.” He replied, the exhaustion crossing through into his voice. He must be decently high up in the offices to be this tired. Or perhaps he was like Sephiroth, and just overworked himself. “What about you? I can tell you're a SOLDIER. First Class?”

“What gave it away?”

“Your clothing. Only Firsts are permitted unique equipment, right?” 

“That’s right.”

“Do you SOLDIERs do anything interesting?”

“Train the Thirds and Seconds. Fight for Shinra in battle.” She said, an extremely simplified retelling of her job's responsibilities. She left out that she was also expected to show up to Research and Development to give blood and submit to other testing. That was part of her unofficial responsibilities, that no one else in SOLDIER except for Sephiroth had to undergo. Even Angeal and Genesis were able to escape it on most days. Maybe it was because she and Sephiroth were  raised there?

“That also sounds exhausting. Maybe I should stay at my desk.” He smiled, and she wondered how he managed to hold a conversation while working on whatever it was he was doing. He must be used to it. How long has he worked at Shinra? What’s his position? Does he have a life outside of the Midgar Building, or is he like her and lives in his work? At least if he did, he was willing.

“I’d take your job too. Paperwork and meetings sounds like a cakewalk.” Kayline said, leaning back in her chair. Though that wasn't too true either. She often found large amounts of paperwork to be tedious, and only got through them because of the years of self-discipline drilled into her.

“Not my meetings. My coworkers are… less than desirable.” He said, his voice remarkably lower.

“The cameras can't pick up that much from so far in a loud room, and the closest one is to your back. You're fine.” Kayline recognized his worry, and nodded up at the device from where it was on the wall across the room. 

His shoulders lowered in relief and he looked up from his work. He didn't say anything, but his eyes were grateful. He didn't need to say anything. Kayline's found that oftentimes the most important messages are displayed through the eyes.

“I’ve never seen you before, not on the news, the papers, nothing. What's your name?” He asked with curiosity.

“Kayline.” 

“Kayline… It's strange that I haven't heard of you.” He said, his eyes lowering as he went lost in thought. “How long have you been part of Shinra?” His gaze returned to her.

“A while. SOLDIERs often start young.” She answered. A half-truth. She did start young, but did not want to disclose the information that she’s been with Shinra since infancy. She knew better than to do that. Anyone could be planted to test her discipline or loyalty. But if he wasn't, and he was a genuinely decent man, then it wouldn't hurt to tell part of the truth.

“Hm…” He was in thought again, and she heard him mutter, “Strange.”

She shrugged her shoulders, “How ’bout you? How long have you been part of Shinra?”

Her question broke him out of his train of thought, and he finally looked her in the eye again. He chuckled, leaning back against his chair and bringing his fingers together. The perfect office-worker. “Years now. Seems we’re both senior workers here.”

“Do you think they'll give us extra pay if we mention that to them?” 

“Probably not.” He rubbed the back of his neck with a smile, “But you never know–anyone can do the unexpected.”

She chuckled at that, and relaxed in her chair. Her guarded expression turned into a comfortable smile, and the two continued their chatter until his cup of coffee was finished–and the next one as well–before he left after shaking her hand and telling her he hoped he'd meet her again. She stayed only a short while after that, leaving when she received a message from Angeal that he and Genesis returned and were heading to the training rooms. She returned to the SOLDIER floor to the pair waiting for her, and together they did the expected–they trained and prepared for their next deployments as they waited for Sephiroth to return  from his.

———

The moment the lift docked, Yuffie rushed past the open doors, bolting to arrive to the excitement. Aerith skipped along happily after her, and Tifa ran along after her as well. Kayline stepped off after them, and Yuffie's smile at the world around them was contagious. The girl was elated despite being in the receiving hanger–they still had to go through a room or two to arrive at the entrance. Aerith looked amazed as well, despite their environment not being as grand as it was minutes before.

“C’mon! C’mon!” Yuffie waved for them to follow after, and the three older women shared a glance as the boys slowly followed after them, still walking.

“Shall we?” Aerith asked, beaming.

“Let’s.” Tifa nodded with excitement, and the three ladies followed running after their young companion, who was giggling the whole way.

Kayline was glad to be proven wrong–there was no waiting room, but instead a fleet of stairs that led to a relaxation room which had a large window overlooking the rest of the Saucer. That room was completely ignored by the girls, who all instead took another flight of stairs down to the entrance. The four of them only stopped their run when they arrived at a bridge that was built over a gigantic pool of water, where small islands of single palm trees stood tall and reached for the sky. Above them was an archway modelled after a moogle, giving the impression that it was devouring those who stepped through. The music blared from the distance, and more luminescent moogles and saucers were high in the sky as other bright mascots and swirling sets of spiral staircases led to each of the attractions. The main entrance itself was crowded, with people peering curiously at a circular, white stage in the floor.

Yuffie stopped short at the back of the crowd, trying to jump to see and the excitement dying from her face. But then an exuberant determination went through her features, and she began to slip past people. As Yuffie disappeared into the crowd, Aerith began jumping to see above the many heads as well. When Aerith landed from her hop, Tifa's hand clasped around hers. Aerith gripped onto Kayline's hand, and Tifa led them through the crowd, giving “thanks” and “excuse us” to the other people as they slipped by, before they arrived at the front beside Yuffie. The talking around them was getting louder and more excited as confetti began falling from the air.

A group of dancers appeared as the music returned in its full intensity, their movement in sync as three moogles popped out before them, each lower than the last to make way for a small, black and white toy cat that wore bright red boots and a jester hat. With a flamboyant bow at the end of the moogle-made staircase, the cat shouted out while tossing a materia in the air, “Alright, everyone! Let's get this party started!”

The materia fell into the cat's megaphone, and it came flying out again in three separate spheres. One summoned a cactuar to the sky, another summoned a tonberry, and the final one summoned a fat chocobo that was so plump it was on the ground rather than in the sky with the others. The cat twisted in sync with the other dancers before letting out more materia, shooting one directly forward and at Yuffie. The Ninja's normal clothing then transformed into a green kimono that ended above her knees, with a golden headband and ruffle around her forehead and a jade fan with orange highlights in her hand.

She giggled with delight before striking a pose, and one of the dancers grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her with them to the stage. More performers arrived, including fire dancers and a band, who approached the crowd to cover their eyes before making a grand reveal of Yuffie in the center of the stage. All the women danced in sync, Yuffie as the focus of it all. She began by hiding her face, before sinking into a graceful bow and using how she was leaning to bring the fan around her in a circular motion and ending it with her free hand in the air.

Kayline recognized the dance to be native to Corel, which gave the dance such a focus on the arm movement and flair. She had learned the dance herself from Angeal during their short vacation to Costa Del Sol with the other Firsts. The SOLDIER couldn't help her smile as she watched the dance reenacted so gleefully by the teenager.

Three members of the park staff rushed over to Kayline, Aerith and Tifa, each one grabbing a girl by the arms and leading them to the stage encouragingly. Aerith seemed thrilled as she ran along, while the other two were pulled forward before they had time to react.

Yuffie went on with the dance, but when she noticed her three friends, she tipped the bow to encourage them to join her. When the three of them arrived on stage, Aerith at Yuffie's left, Tifa to her right, and Kayline behind her, the performers subtly handed them each fans that matched Yuffie’s. The women looked around themselves to learn which part of the dance they were in, and after another shared glance, they joined in.

Kayline felt exhilarated as she opened her fan, and the women directed their fans like rising waves, Kayline's shadowing Yuffie’s. For the first moment since the coma, she felt like herself again–dancing and fooling around without a care in the world because she was surrounded by friends. The energy and happiness Shinra attempted to tame let itself loose as Kayline fell into the beat with the others, swishing their fans to the side with their arms moving like elegant wings as they all twisted side to side. When their fans went as low as their waists, they put both hands on the fan and rocked them back and forth in front of them. That was when Cloud, Barret and Red managed to make it to the front of the crowd, Cloud and Barret utterly confused while Red jumped onto Barret’s shoulder and watched curiously.

The women moved in tandem as the dancers around them accented them, and Kayline's heart was beating in her ears as she hoped that she was moving fast enough to keep up with the others. She'd have to ask the other three how they learned the dance later, because they all moved nearly perfectly as well. The four of them went one handed once more, pushing their fan forward and to their chest as they did a circular kick.

A spotlight fell upon another group, one composed of men in jacketless suits and top hats in all white, following a man with fur trimming his collar and a long, open V-neck. They danced in sync, approaching by shimmying to the side and bringing their arms to their legs and high into the air, as if beating a drum. The group pushed forward, causing Yuffie to have to step back, and the leader danced high and strong, holding his face, playing with his jacket, and raising his hands into the air.

Yuffie reached forward as if to challenge them, and all the women began their dance, the other performers closing in on their new opponents before whirling to the side as Yuffie swayed closer, the three others following behind her and raising their fans low and high. Tifa skipped forward, Aerith twirled and Kayline did multiple side-steps similar to movements she’s performed on the battlefield to avoid bullet fire, each one being a strong follow up as Yuffie waved her fan in the face of their opponent. He rolled his head to the side, as if he were punched, but he wore a smirk on his lips and stepped away saying, “The floor’s all yours.”

Finally, the rest of the girls’ dancers moved in complete sync with the four of them as they bent and arm and straightened the other with the fan to bring downwards in a swift motion. The fans went upwards and downwards in a flurry of green and orange, their owner's twisting, turning and smiling to the beat as they brought the fans in a circular flourish, crossing their arms, and quickly extending them outwards, and bringing the fans down again while twirling before the final beat of the song fell. Tifa and Aerith held their fans strong before them, Kayline had hers in the air as high as she could reach, the performers were scattered around them with poses each unique to them, and Yuffie was in a crouch on the ground as her fan was invitingly inclined forward and her free hand was in the air.

Yuffie spun up into a stand as the crowd began cheering, hopping as she immediately high-fived Aerith before turning to give Tifa one. Kayline was so electrified from the dance that when Aerith did the same as Yuffie, and hopped while giving Kayline a high-five, the older woman gave it back with a glad smile. Aerith and Tifa gave one another high-fives as Yuffie turned to give Kayline one, and then Tifa gave one to Kayline after her. But in the middle of their victory celebration with one another as well as the other dancers, the lights around them turned out. 

They turned their heads to see a large, bright red buggy with a star on its front slowly drive its way up to them. More dancers surrounded the buggy, and on top of the buggy was a giant man–the size of Barret, at least–with a handlebar mustache and wearing nothing but a dark Speedo and red cape with a golden scarf adorning his broad shoulders. He flexed his gigantic biceps, which were raised above himself in a boastful pose. The man was burly, his muscles and build larger than even Sephiroth’s was–who was also extremely robust but with a far more lean and slim body type in comparison–and Kayline briefly wondered how much of the man's body was true athleticism as the crowd began running over to the buggy, talking and cheering as he approached. Despite Tifa's confused expression to the speed of which the crowd hoarded him, Kaylie recognized why. The dramatically large man was Dio, the park owner.

He jumped to the ground, still in pose, and the four of them got pushed by the crowd and had to fight through it to watch him. Tifa grabbed Aerith, who grabbed Kayline, who grabbed Yuffie, and they formed a chain and navigated their way close enough to see. Dio was dancing center-stage, blowing a kiss to the crowd much to the shrieks of many of the ladies. He rocked his head and hands back and forth, his background dancers rocking their bodies behind him. Yuffie tried pushing past again to see as Dio tossed his scarf from his shoulders, and she blushed as he turned around and she saw the entirety of his torso. He abandoned dancing and continued posing in multiple different ways as Yuffie’s cheeks turned bright red, and she covered her eyes before trying to move her fingers to get a peek. Kayline wasn't as enamored–Dio was too burly for her tastes–but she watched the teenage girl with amusement. That was until the young ninja fainted at one of his poses. 

Kayline, Aerith and Tifa’s attention were torn from the event for a moment as the girl went down almost comically, and Kayline caught her before she could hit the ground. More fireworks went off and shrieks continued as the three of them shook Yuffie by the shoulders to wake her. When she returned to consciousness, she had the largest grin on her face that Kayline had ever seen, and jumped back into a stand, ignoring the concerned looks on their faces to instead continue going through the crowd. She chased after Dio through the people from where he sat upon three men’s shoulders and was being carried to the stage the four women used earlier. When they returned to the front of the crowd, they saw a spotlight fall upon Cloud.

“There he is! Our challenger for the evening!” Dio shouted as he pointed to the poor blonde, and the masses went wild. Kayline doubted Cloud challenged him for anything, given that he seemed fairly turned off from everything around him. That doubt was proven true when she saw the look of surprise on Cloud’s face, and two of the staff grabbed him by the arms to drag him to the stage. When Cloud was close enough, Dio gave an introduction–while flexing, of course–and after Cloud finally responded, he was pulled into a rough handshake. Kayline could hardly hear through the commotion of the crowd, but what she did hear was, “Shall we duel?”

Cloud tried to turn to walk away, but Dio’s grip kept him in place. After more words were shared, Cloud had a begrudging look of acceptance as the cat with the jester hat from before returned, dropping not too far away.

“Are you ready to rumble?” It called out, and suddenly the stage that Cloud and Dio stood on was lifted into the air with multiple colored lights shooting into the air as the lights went off to bring all attention to the park director and his opponent. As the dark fell, Kayline was sure to get a grip on Yuffie's shoulder, and she felt Tifa tap her arm to show the First Class that she was leading Aerith to Barret and Red. Kayline followed after, bringing Yuffie with her as they joined the other two on the sidelines. Now that they had more space, Kayline let go of the teen and they looked back up to the only one missing. Cloud and Dio now stood on opposite sides of the stage, was now set up as a fighting ring, and something scanned Cloud.

The three younger women began cheering him on, and even Red gave words of encouragement, but Kayline and Barret shared an entertained glance, before she joined the other girls and clapped Cloud on. It appeared that the purpose of scanning Cloud was to make a polygonal copy of him, and at the other side of the stage there was one of Dio as well. The two models danced as they got closer, and the real men suddenly became concentrated as the cat returned yet again.

“Seconds out, and… fight!”

The models began punching each other one at a time in a highly impractical manner, but Kayline continued her encouragement despite her gripes, and the crowd watched closely as the models threw fists and dodged each other. The fight ended as the Cloud-model gave Dio’s an uppercut followed by a strong punch to the stomach. Despite rooting for Dio, the audience cheered for Cloud’s victory, and so did all of his friends. The stage began to come together again, bringing Dio and Cloud beside one another as the lights of the park turned on and their surroundings shine again. The moment Cloud was in Dio’s arm length, the larger man grabbed onto his arm before raising it above his head victoriously.

“Let’s give our worthy contender another thunderous round of applause!” Dio announced, and the audience screamed and clapped as another set of fireworks were set off behind them. As everyone cheered out at his achievement, Kayline saw the flicker of happiness grace his face. Soon, the applause made his lips curve into a smile of pride and Dio raised his other arm to show off the winner to the people. Cloud raised his other arm at that, much to the crowd’s pleasure as they continued drowning him in their affection. His friends did their part, jumping and clapping for him and his eyes fell on Tifa for a moment before hiding it away with a smile and moving his head to hide his face.

Finally, the stage lowered and the crowd began to disperse, but the six of them waited for Cloud to join them. He walked over to them after he pried himself from the park director’s grip but the park director followed after him.

“Nice punchin’ up there, Cloud!” Yuffie complimented, and Dio came up behind him and rested a hand on his shoulder with an arm behind his neck. When Cloud jumped and looked up at him in surprise, Dio gave a playful smirk before pulling something from his cape.

“A small token of my thanks.” He held up a golden card and showed it off to them. “One golden ticket. Your ticket to paradise.” He then handed it to Cloud.

Yuffie practically ran in place with excitement, as Tifa and Kayline looked forward excitedly and Aerith giggled as she gave a light jump.

“Cool.” Cloud took the ticket from his hand and stepped out of Dio’s arms, only to be immediately crowded by the four women, who leaned over the card as if their lives depended on it, before Yuffie swiped it.

“Thanks!” Yuffie turned and sped forward, too excited for the park to fawn over Dio. Aerith and Tifa hurried after her, and Kayline after them. Her childish excitement for an amusement park she'd been to before made her feel like a little girl again, and they ran past a golden moogle statue and towards the security and card scanners, which Yuffie tapped against a small screen. The group of them walked through and finally into the park with Cloud following after. 

Tifa turned to Cloud behind her, “Nicely done!”

“Bet you were pretty nervous!” Yuffie teased.

Kayline didn't need to turn to hear the smile on Cloud’s voice as he responded, “Nah.”

“Cloud’s used to performing in front of crowds. You should've seen him at the Honeybee Inn.” Aerith added.

“Honeybee Inn?” Kayline asked, her voice slow, “Isn’t that a–”

“Aerith!” Cloud called her name to stop her, and the girl smiled coyly as Yuffie rushed to walk beside her.

“Oh, you've got to tell me that one later!” Yuffie’s voice was filled with anticipation as they neared Park Central.

Park Central had a large fountain at the center, with white and gold balloon towers all around the large, pristine white walkway. Kayline could see the glowing staircases that led to each different attraction, and Yuffie led them to the side so that they could reconvene near a map.

“So now that we're here, let's have some fun!” Aerith said, adding to Yuffie's energy.

“Oh boy, oh boy, oh boy!” Yuffie’s excitement was bubbling.

“Sounds like a plan to me. How about you?” Tifa said, and she turned to Kayline.

“I am the one who knows which attractions are the best.” She said, and Yuffie began jumping up and down.

“You gotta show us all the best ones, you gotta!” The teen told her, and Cloud caught up to them with Barret and Red.

“I had my fill of fun in Costa del Sol.” Barret decreed.

“Yeah, but Kayline wasn't there!” Yuffie retorted.

“Let’s put it to a vote, then.” Aerith turned to the group as they began to form a messy circle.

”A teensy little break–All those in favor!” Yuffie raised up both her hands.

“Me!” Aerith raised up her hand cheerfully.

“Me!” Tifa didn't raise her hand as high or say it quite as loudly as her friend did, but still happily.

They then turned to the others. Barret hid his hands behind his back and stood up sternly, to make it clear his position on the matter. Kayline, on the other hand, raised up her hand. “Me!”

Yuffie watched Red’s tail wag, and when he noticed her watching him, he lowered his head in defeat. He raised his paw, sounding disappointed in himself as he said, “Me.”

Yuffie jumped over to him, falling to her knees and scratching him wildly behind the ears, “Yeah, who's a good boy?” Kayline thought he would've hated it, but she saw his jaw raise upwards happily and his tail sway faster.

“Yay or nay?” Tifa closed in on Cloud, who stuttered.

“I, uh…” Cloud began, looking past her shoulder to avoid her eyes.

———

Cloud saw one of the robed men standing in a corner, the black cloak a contrast to the bright park around them. Cloud’s head then ached, and the man suddenly appeared closer and closer before standing directly between Aerith and Tifa. Then it was no longer a pale man hiding his face, but Sephiroth himself towering over them.

“Have your fun…” Sephiroth smiled, unnerving Cloud as he backed away and his pupils dilated. “While you still have time.” Cloud’s head flared, and his breath got stuck in his throat. Sephiroth gazed at the world around them, his eyes falling past Aerith and onto Kayline, who was still looking around innocently and unknowingly, but her face turned to concern once her eyes met Cloud’s. He then felt a hand grab onto his, and his mind cracked again as–

———

Aerith leaned over Cloud, giving him a gentle smile. Kayline was watching him closely as well, after looking around the area to see what could've been wrong only to find nothing. Cloud looked as if he were in a fever dream, but Aerith’s voice gave him focus.

“Hey… maybe you should lie down for a bit.” She told him, and he snapped out of whatever happened and looked around at the rest of them, concern coloring their faces.

Cloud shook his head, trying to knock whatever was bothering him out, “No, I’m alright.” 

The heavy footsteps of Barret came closer, and he said sympathetically, “C’mon, man, I know this ain't your scene. Why don't you and me go book us some rooms?” Cloud looked over at the others, who each had an encouraging nod, before accepting defeat.

“Fine.”

Yuffie stifled another giggle, already moving past what occurred, and she said, “Well, the five of us are off!” She grabbed Tifa's hand and then Aerith's with the other, beginning to drag them away. Aerith was quick enough to grab onto Kayline's hand, and she was also dragged with them as Red trotted along.

Tifa looked back at Cloud when Yuffie stopped her run because dragging them along was too taxing on her. The bartender told her SOLDIER, “Get some sleep, okay?” Before running after Yuffie, as Aerith, Kayline and Red were hot on their tails.

They made it to the main fountain of Park Central when they finally stopped to take a look around at the signs leading to each of the exhibits. Well, Kayline was looking at the signs. The others were looking at her.

“Well, which one should we start with?” Yuffie bounced in place, and Kayline searched the signs more swiftly under the newfound pressure. 

“Hmm…” Her eyes searched the amusement park, donning a look of uncertainty before confidently smiling and pointing up at a sign. “That one!”

“Let’s go, then!” Yuffie rushed to the nearest spiral staircase and ran up the steps, the others following behind. Following the sign's directions, she stopped at the opening of a tunnel adorned with lights to give the appearance of the night sky. The teenager hesitated before placing her foot down on the walkway, and the moment she stood on it she began moving forward. Kayline almost forgot about the conveyor belt walkways.

Yuffie almost lost her balance as the walkway took her away, the speed catching her off guard. Kayline stepped on with more stability than the previous woman did, and the others followed after her. Tifa's and Red's balance was unbothered, but Aerith’s trembled much like Yuffie's, only for the brunette to be held up and stabilized by Kayline. Aerith gave her a grateful look, and she fixed her balance before letting go and stepping forward. Her joyful laughter rang down the tunnel as she looked around in wonder, the same way Kayline did when she first went to the Saucer. The kind of laughter someone had during one of their first tastes of freedom.

Chapter 6: Moment To Breathe

The group of five walked down the park, Kayline taking a bite of her fluffy cotton candy as Yuffie continued skipping ahead with the multiple balloons tied around her wrist bouncing in the air with her. Aerith had a soda in her hand, and a bag of items from the gift shops on her other arm. Tifa had her own bags as well as Yuffie's, as well as a balloon of a chocobo for herself. Red stepped beside Kayline in the back, lucky enough to not have arms and therefore not be subjugated to holding anything. Unluckily for him, that didn't stop Yuffie from placing a flamboyant pair of bright pink shades with gems on his snout. Kayline looked up to the rollercoaster they had tried, the memory of Aerith and Red screaming, Tifa cheering and Yuffie vomiting clear in her mind. 

It had been an hour worth of rides and talking, and Kayline felt herself become more at ease the more the group spoke. The others shared fun stories about growing up, what they were doing before they met each other and even afterwards before they met Kayline. She wasn't ready to divulge information about herself quite yet, still unsure. She'd only known them for a day, after all. But something about them seemed so welcoming, so comforting, so normal despite how abnormal they were as a group–being composed of a flower-girl who apparently grew up in the slums, a teenage ninja, a martial-artist bartender,  and whatever Red was–but perhaps Kayline was wrong, and the scientists at Shinra were right… maybe they were welcoming to her in hopes of using her, and she was simply naive and didn't realize it? But then… the scientists would be right, Hojo would be right… and the idea of Hojo being right made her shiver. He was almost never right when it came to people. Why would this be any different? But still… she never met people outside of Shinra before, what if she didn't know what she was doing? Kayline didn't quite realize just how out of her depth she was until that moment.

“Which one next?” Yuffie asked, before pointing at a sign for a different ride. “How about that one?”

“Yuffie, that's the sky wheel. You need a date for that.” Kayline pointed out.

“Maybe she could ask the park director.” Aerith giggled, and the teenager's cheeks flushed as she put on a childish frown.

“Now, now… It's closed at this hour. Besides, if he took our esteemed ninja then that'd be showing favoritism to one of his customers.” Red added.

“Are we customers? We kinda just took Cloud’s golden ticket and left. Are we sure it's even meant for groups?” Tifa asked.

“No one’s turned us down so far!” Yuffie cheered, before hopping along to another sign. “Oooh, how about this one?”

“Another rollercoaster? Are you sure that's a good idea? You got motion sick on the last two.” Aerith leaned forward to inspect the sign.

“I’ll be fine!” Yuffie waved it off, her balloons bumping into each other as she did.

“I don't know… it's getting kinda late.” Tifa said, “Perhaps we should turn in for the night.”

“Tifa is right. It's been a long and eventful day for all of us.” Red agreed, and when he saw Yuffie's crestfallen face he added, “It will all be here tomorrow.”

“You guys are no fun.” Yuffie kicked her feet against the perfect marble floor, and Tifa gave her a guilty smile and put her hand on the girl's arm comfortingly.

“C’mon then. The other two should have booked our rooms by now.” Aerith looked between the both of them and then at another sign, one of the large map of the entire park. “The Ghost Square. A haunted hotel? And it's the only hotel in the park?”

———

A crack of fake thunder boomed across the air as the group looked up at the looming mansion. Torches stood against boulders, archaic lights hung off of wooden pillars and giant, withering trees drooped. Darkness poured over them, an attempt to obscure the old cobblestones beneath their feet. Another crack of thunder, and the entire square momentarily lit up. The Ghost Square was exactly as Kayline remembered it, except for the thunder. That was a new addition.

“I can't believe they made the only place to sleep in this park a place to give you nightmares.” Yuffie whined as she began walking forward, her balloons and dress killing the spooky mood around her. She led them onto a bridge, also designed as archaically as possible, where small lanterns stood on the ledges. When Tifa touched them, they noticed that the lanterns wouldn't budge and were drilled in place.

At the end of the bridge were tall, iron fences that sprawled across the grounds of the hotel. There were fake gravestones planted around on the dark grass, and the cobblestone pathway turned to dirt and led to a flight of steps that'd bring them to the front door.

The mansion itself was “made” of stone, with large windows that shone a brilliant yellow. The outdoor lighting made the stone itself appear a purplish-blue, and the lighting emphasized certain details such as the stonework and gargoyles that adorned the high walls.

More thunder boomed, and this time a crack of lighting was visible through the trees and lit up the mansion's stone.

“I don't know about this…” Tifa’s voice trembled, and Kayline turned to see her holding onto Aerith, walking slowly behind her. “I saw something past the fence.”

“It's just a hologram. No more real than Ifrit or Shiva at the park's entrance.” Kayline reassured, but the other woman wasn't soothed. Instead, another hologram with the visage of a robed ghost appeared behind some of the graves, causing Tifa to gasp and jump behind Aerith, who stood in front of her protectively. Aerith was smaller than Tifa, and so did a poor job at hiding her, but it was the thought that counted.

Just then the ghost disappeared, and as if it knew what they were saying, reappeared in front of Tifa and Aerith. They both jumped, with Aerith yelping as Tifa shrieked, and the flower-girl attempted to push the ghost away to protect her friend. A hand then sprouted out of the ground right next to Yuffie's foot, causing her to jump up and run straight into Kayline. The teenager wrapped her arms around the woman, trying to use her as a shield and protection. But when all the hand did was grab at the air and twist slightly, Yuffie let go and nervously laughed.

“I wasn't scared. I was just surprised, that's all.” Yuffie tried playing it off nonchalantly, but the way she immediately stepped as far away from the hand as possible betrayed her words. 

Kayline would be lying if she said that she wasn't frightened herself when she first came to the hotel with the other SOLDIERS. The holograms and other “spook factors” were pretty lifelike, and she had such a hard grip on Sephiroth's hand that if he were any other man she'd likely have broken it. Genesis’s laughing didn't help her pride one bit either.

Yuffie ran up the staircase and to the front door, and Aerith followed with Tifa in tow. Kayline and Red glanced at each other, and he rolled back his shoulders in a shrug before the two of them followed them up the steps.

“Ah, great. Bats.” Yuffie’s voice was slightly shaky as she watched dark movement and heard the beat of wings.

Tifa pushed open the door once the other two made it to the top of the steps, revealing the elaborate and intricate designs inside the mansion. Old chandeliers hung from the ceiling, candles were on the ground, and the wooden floor had a large, grand red carpet placed on the winding staircase that led to the next floor. Bookshelves, portraits and coffins lined the walls and tables, chairs and sofas were splattered across the room for comfort–ironically enough, considering the mood of the mansion–and straight forward was the receptionist table. The five of them walked towards it, and were quick enough to realize the receptionist wasn't there. Kayline waited as Aerith rang the bell and Yuffie leaned forward to look for him.

“Is there no staff–” Red didn't have time to finish his sentence because a man draped in white cloth fell head first right in front of Yuffie before stopping midair. She jumped, crashing into Tifa behind her, and Aerith yelped but otherwise didn't move an inch.

“Welcome, sweet ladies.” The receptionist didn't give them time to recover before speaking, his voice unnervingly high for a man of his stature. With another look, Kayline saw that he was wearing a dress-shirt and jacket fitting a concierge, with the added parts of the cloth and rope that kept him hanging. Precisely like last time.

Only last time, it was Angeal who jumped and Kayline who crashed into Genesis and Sephiroth.

“This place is torture!” Yuffie cried out as she grabbed onto Tifa this time, and it was Aerith who had to be the one to react coolly.

“Our friends came here ahead of us. Booked rooms for seven.” Aerith said, and the man's hands moved with heavy dramatic flair for a man dangling from ropes.

“Ah, yes, the Tonberry and Eligor Suites. They're on the fourth floor. You may reach there by the elevator at the top of the stairs.” He said, and Kayline wondered if this was the same concierge from when she came years ago or not. He looked frighteningly similar. “Have a spooky stay.”

Kayline turned back to the others when he was done speaking and saw that Yuffie and Tifa still looked horrified from where they stood, but Aerith grabbed them both around the arms and dragged them away from the reception table. Red pawed a long after, and Kayline followed.

“I’ve gotta say… this place is really interesting.” The florist said as she brought them up the stairs.

“Yeah… interesting.” Tifa repeated slowly, her eyes scanning the rest of the room.

“Did you stay here last time, Kayline?” Red inquired, and he lifted his head to look her in the eye.

“Yeah. My reaction wasn't all that different from you guys’, to be honest.” She said, and Yuffie turned her head to look at her.

“What? Why were you so normal now, then?” Yuffie asked, almost tripping on one of the steps.

“You get used to it. The holograms, animatronics… they all do the same thing. Eventually it gets old.” Kayline explained as they reached the top steps and Aerith began to lead them to the elevator. They stepped in, with a surprising amount of space considering the size of their group, and Kayline pressed the button to send them to the fourth floor.

“Sounds like you had fun last time.” Tifa said, finally unclutching herself from her friend's arm. “You weren't alone, were you?”

“No. A few of my friends were with me.” Kayline’s thoughts went back to them. Dead Angeal, deserting Genesis and missing Sephiroth. She was sure to keep her voice even, but sorrow must have reached her face because Tifa and Aerith's expressions turned to pity. Kayline raised her head as if to ignore it, and kept her back to them as they undoubtedly shared a glance. Everyone in the group, from the ones in the elevator to Barret and Cloud, were all friends, but Aerith and Tifa were the closest, Kayline could tell. Perhaps it was because of their closeness in age and that they were both girls. A part of Kayline felt envious. She never had any female friends before. Then again, her male friends were few and far inbetween as well.

A loud yawn took Kayline out of her thoughts and she adjusted her head to see Yuffie, who was now leaning against the wall of the elevator. She looked alarmed at how loud the yawn was too, and she nervously chuckled, “Sorry.”

After a couple more minutes the elevator let out a ding, and the doors slid open. Kayline stepped out first, and Red trotted forward into the hallway and stopped in front of a door as Yuffie looked over the bannister and down at the rest of the hotel. Kayline wordlessly followed after Red, opening the door for him. With a glance, she could see Cloud sleeping inside and a tonberry robot sliding around the room. The feline gave Kayline a nod of thanks before stepping in and letting her close the door.

“You ready to see our suite?” Aerith ran forward and past Kayline to open up the door to the room next over, and Tifa followed after. Kayline smiled at their excitement and trailed after them, Yuffie behind her. When they stepped inside, they saw a large room with four beds, a table and chairs for lounging, and then the “spooky” decorations such as a pumpkin, candles, a creaky clock, a coffin, and more. The room was better lit than the rest of the hotel, yet still dim. 

“I claim this bed!” Yuffie went for the one closest to the door, jumped straight onto it, and proceeded to not say a word or move a muscle. The three older women glanced at each other before claiming beds for themselves. Tifa took the bed beside Yuffie's, and Aerith the bed beside Tifa's, leaving Kayline the one beside Aerith's and farthest from the door. 

The inner First Class in her wondered if that was a good idea. If they were to be attacked in the night, she didn't want the child to be closest to the door and danger–trained ninja or not–she felt that it would have actually been safer to be closest to the door herself. Aerith was the most physically fragile of them all, and Tifa, while tough and the preferable alternative, was a normal human with no enhancements. But Kayline didn't say a word, and instead watched as the others got themselves ready. Yuffie's balloons swayed lightly in the air as the heating system from a robot Tonberry began its work, Aerith put her bags on the floor and her drink on the end table beside her bed, while Tifa unloaded Yuffie's gift bags to the foot of her bed before doing the same for her own. Kayline watched as Aerith started to kick off her shoes and take off her jacket before placing them at the end of her bed, and Tifa did the same with her own shoes and gauntlets.

Kayline was unwilling to be so vulnerable, and so kept her boots and long jacket on. 

“Is there a light switch here or something?” Aerith leaned over at one of the lanterns in the room, messing around with it until the light next to her brightened. “Aha!” She then jumped up from her bed and made her way to Yuffie's, lowering the brightness. Tifa sat with her legs crossed on top of her blankets. Kayline was unsure why, did they not plan on going to sleep?

Sleep… Kayline looked down at her bed. This'll be the first comfortable bed she's had in years. This is the first time she'll be going to sleep and waking up again ever since…

“Are you okay?” Tifa's voice cut through her thoughts like a blade against flesh. Kayline turned and saw Tifa watching her, and Aerith standing near Tifa's bed and watching her closely as well. Worry… why were their faces so worried? They've only known her a day, why would they care? Nobody truly cared about her, even after the course of years of being around her. The only one who did was Sephiroth, and that was because he was just like her.

“Yeah… it's just… this'll be the first time I've slept in a bed in five years, technically.” Kayline placed her hand on the blanket, letting her fingers touch the soft cloth. So much softer than anything she ever remembered. Hesitantly, she sat on it.

The bed sank the slightest bit under her weight, but held firm as she positioned herself comfortably. She crossed her legs on the center of the bed, like Tifa did, and Aerith took her place on her own bed.

“So…” Aerith broke the silence, and the two taller women both looked at her. “Tifa, you owe me that business talk.”

Tifa chuckled at that, and Kayline raised an eyebrow. “Business?”

“Boys.” The both of them said, and Kayline leaned back.

“Oh… business .” The SOLDIER repeated as the younger two giggled.

“Do you think it matches him?” Tifa raised up the chocobo balloon that was still tied to her wrist. Matches him? Kayline looked up at the balloon and then the realization dawned on her. Wait, Clo-

“You’re into Cloud?” Kayline asked, and Tifa turned red. Aerith grinned as well, and Kayline looked between them, “Wait, wait, wait. You're really into Cloud?” Tifa's face was as bright a red as her boots, and Aerith was ever the supportive friend with a look of amusement. “Good luck with that then. He hardly talks.” Kayline said, before scoffing at herself. “Though it seems we have a similar type. The guy I've always liked never was much into talking either.”

“The one you're looking for?” Aerith cocked her head as she asked.

“Yeah. He never really liked attention. I would try to do the talking for the both of us, but I don't think I was ever that great at talking either.” Kayline fiddled with her thumbs and looked at the floor. She thought of him, how his silver hair fell whenever he looked awkwardly to the floor, how he shifted his weight when he was nervous… but all of that was beaten out of him as he grew older.

“I know what you mean.” Tifa fiddled her own thumbs and had a far off look in her wine-colored eyes. “But being the only girl in town growing up, everyone wanted my attention. Especially during times when all I wanted was to be left alone. I was never good at wording it. That I wanted to be alone, I mean.”

“No one spoke to me much when I was younger.” Aerith admitted, “I wish I had your problem.”

“You said you grew up with Cloud earlier, right?” Kayline said, and Tifa nodded. “Was he constantly looking for your attention too?”

Tifa took a moment to find her words, “Sort of? He always kept his distance, but I could tell he wanted to hang out with me and the others. Play with us. Sometimes, I'd try to invite him but the other boys didn't like that. And other times Cloud wouldn’t come anyway.”

“Sounds lonely.” Aerith said quietly, “Why wouldn't he?”

“I don't know. He got a lot more distant after my mother… after my mother died. And even now… I feel like there's a wall between us. A wall that it feels like you and him don't have.” Tifa looked up to Aerith, who shook her head.

“There’s a wall between us, alright. Just a very different one.” Aerith said, “And it's on my end.”

“What a group… Barret's got the guilt of a town on his shoulders, Yuffie's got the burdens of her nation, Red had to endure Hojo for how long… and then us?” Tifa spoke softly, “It doesn't end, does it?” Kayline couldn't help but feel like there was something in the room unsaid, likely because she was present, but she didn't say a word. She was new to the group, had only been with them a day… they were probably trying to learn how to trust her as much as she was trying to learn how to trust them.

“At least we have each other. I know it sounds silly, but there's no one I'd rather be going through all of this than with all of you.” Aerith smiled gently at Tifa, in that naturally warm and welcoming way. The flower girl then leaned over to her end table, and pulled something out of one of her gift bags. With closer inspection, Kayline noticed it was a Cosmo Candy box. The other brunette poured some of the candy into the palm of Tifa's hand, who accepted it happily. Unexpectedly, Aerith turned around and went straight for Kayline, motioning for her to open her palm.

“I’ve never had that before, I don't think–”

“So then you'll have a great time trying it.” Aerith chirped, before grabbing Kayline's wrist and forcing her to open her hand and then pouring some of the candy for her. The florist then returned to her own bed and poured herself some candy. Tifa already began taking bites of hers, meanwhile Aerith dramatically fell backwards into her bed and onto her pillow.

“It has been quite the day.” She said, “Between finding you and going through Corel… my legs are sore.” 

“Don’t forget the mountain we hiked.” Tifa added, as Kayline hesitated before putting a Cosmo candy in her mouth. It was sweet, yet sour and with a strange aftertaste. She wondered how much of these she'd have to eat for Aerith to not be offended.

“You’re lucky. You slept through most of it.” Aerith joked as she glanced at Kayline, who was more focused on downing the sweets she'd been given. When Kayline finally swallowed the last of her candy, Aerith's voice rang again. “Is she asleep?”

Kayline looked up to see the others looking over at Yuffie, and Tifa leaned over to lightly touch the teen’s shoulder.

“Out cold.”

“Good. It's been a long day.” Aerith said, but Tifa didn't return to her own bed. Instead she stepped over to Aerith's and dug her hands through her bag.

“Do you have any more of that candy?” 

“Yeah, it's just at the bottom of the bag. Want more too, Kayline?”

“I'm good.” The First Class said from her bed, hoping they'd keep the Cosmo candies far away from her. Tifa sat at the edge of Aerith's bed as she helped herself to her friend's sweets, and Aerith sat back up.

“You materialized your sword away, didn't you?” Aerith asked as Kayline repositioned herself to lean her back and head against the wall.

“Yeah. Why do you ask?” Kayline watched her closely, and Aerith looked away from her for a moment before returning her gaze. 

“I do that too, with my staff. You must be a good caster.”

“As good as any First Class should be. I wasn't the best of us though. Two of the others were better with magic than I was.” Kayline answered.

“You were probably a great SOLDIER…” Aerith said quietly, and Tifa paused from her sweets and looked at her friend. They shared a look, as if they were having a silent conversation, before Aerith nodded her head. A silent conversation Kayline couldn't remotely understand, because she didn't have a clue where the current conversation was leading.

“Kayline, if you don't mind me asking… How old are you?” Tifa asked, slowly bringing her eyes up to meet the older woman's. The shift in conversation made her tilt her head in confusion, and Kayline almost forgot that she was in a coma and answered incorrectly.

“Since it's been five years, I'm twenty-nine now.” Kayline answered, and the other two shared another glance. “Why?”

“It’s just… have you ever noticed that you're forgetting things? Or thinking certain things despite not being there for them? Or even doing things that might be crazy?” Tifa asked, and she held her hand to her chest, “I know I worded that badly but…”

“No.” Kayline answered, her tone more firm than she intended. “Why?”

“What she means to ask is if you're degrading.” Aerith said. And all it took was for that one word, and their wine and earth colored eyes to corner her, to make the memories of Angeal and Genesis’s fates come flooding back. “It’s when–”

“I know what degrading is. My friends went through it.” Kayline said, and the firmness dropped in her tone as she looked at the dark blue blanket on her bed. A dark blue that reminded her of the color Angeal used to always wear.

“The same friends you went here with?” Tifa asked.

Kayline nodded sadly.

“How old were they?” Aerith asked gently.

“Only a couple years older than me.” Kayline told them. “It drove them to the verge of madness. They isolated themselves, even from other SOLDIERS, and they grew desperate. One would do anything to be healed, and the other didn't believe he could be healed. He just believed he was a monster, and had to be put down.”

“Did you manage to help them?” Tifa asked, with a tinge of hope in her voice.

“No. One grew so desperate that he started pulling others down with him in his misery. Getting people killed. And the other… Shinra sent someone to kill him.” Kayline didn't need to look up to see the sympathy in their gazes, not when she could feel it. But she didn't have the heart to look them in the eye. Not when her own were swirling in pain at the memory. She couldn't let strangers see her so weak. She turned her head away and towards the wall, and then shut her eyes.

Don't let a tear fall, don't let a tear fall. You're not safe here. You're not safe, you can't let your guard down here, you're not SAFE –

A pair of arms wrapped around her, and then another. There were no words, there was no movement. Just the silence of her anguish and their comfort, the silence of her solitude and their presence. For just a moment, the world went still and Kayline's heart let itself drop. Genesis was gone, Angeal was dead , Sephiroth was missing, she's away from Shinra, she's never been so alone –

“You’re not alone. You'll never have to be alone ever again.” 

Aerith's voice was soft, and Kayline felt the tears she was holding the entire day fall down her cheeks.

Where am I? Why am I here? How could all of this happen to me? Where's Sephiroth? Why, why, why, why, why?

She cried into one of their shoulders and felt one of their grips tighten around her, and it felt as if the world were spinning.

“I’m sorry, I'm sorry.” She barely made it above a whisper, clutching herself.

“You have nothing to apologize for.” Tifa soothed, and Kayline shook her head.

“I do. SOLDIERS aren't supposed to cry in front of strangers.” Kayline repeated the words she was told since she was a girl as she weeped like the child she was, the child she used to be. The child she never got to be.

“We’re not strangers.” Aerith told her, and she felt someone brush a hand through her hair. “We’re here for you. Whatever happens.”

It took several more minutes of Kayline in her pitiful form to relax enough for the worries of the day to distance themselves from her again. Wallowing would not fix anything, she knew, but after such a long day she was tired. After such long years, she was exhausted. Tired of being awake,  exhausted of the new world and circumstances she was thrust into. She couldn't comprehend it. How was it that she had received five years of sleep and yet all she felt she needed was more rest?

Once her mind slowed and her body soothed, she finally brought herself free from their arms. Aerith and Tifa shifted, sitting on either side of her, Tifa with the sad look and Aerith with the encouraging smile. But Kayline's mind went back to what started the conversation, and her reaction, in the first place.

“Why did you want to know about degradation?” She asked, her voice no longer hoarse and her eyes no longer burning.

The girls shared a sorrowful glance again, and the eldest of the three brought her head back and forth to look at both as she waited for their answer.

“It’s Cloud… We're afraid for him. You remember earlier how he was holding his head? Or how he almost walked off the tracks?” Tifa said, hugging her knees and looking at the wall. The wall that Kayline was aware that Cloud was on the other side of. Yet Tifa looked on as if there were no wall at all, as if Cloud was right before her.

“You think he's degrading?” Kayline saying the words aloud didn't seem to make Tifa feel much better, because her grip on herself tightened. 

She paused, as if considering sharing something else, before lightly shaking her head.

“I don't believe forgetfulness is a symptom of degradation. But the condition may affect everyone differently.” Kayline tried to comfort her, and she was telling the truth. As far as she knew, Genesis and Angeal never began to forget anything–besides their own convictions and the opinions of their friends, of course–nor were they rational in one instant and irrational the next. It was a complicated matter, one that Kayline didn't have all the answers for. Yet here Tifa and Aerith were, looking up at her with hope, as if they weren't the ones holding Kayline mere moments ago. They wanted something, a reassurance that someone they loved would be alright, that this other, older, more experienced SOLDIER would have the answers for them. But she didn’t. “I’ll keep an eye on him.” She promised.

The younger womens’ eyes flooded with relief, and Tifa let out a sigh she must not have realized she had been holding. Such a reassured reaction, considering she couldn’t do much to truly help. Aerith had a small smile as if a weight lifted from her shoulders.

“Thank you.” Tifa said,and Kayline saw Aerith’s head tilt in confusion, her eyes far off as if lost in thought.

“You’re twenty-nine… You said your friends were older than you by a couple years, and five years has passed. Why haven’t you begun degrading?” Aerith started as if she were speaking to herself, but then her head turned to Kayline, with curious verdant eyes. Tifa’s gaze followed, and Kayline herself couldn’t help but look down at her own body. She lifted her hand to stare at the covered palm and open fingers, as if inspecting it would bring her any closer to answers.

“I… I don't know.” Kayline answered. She followed with, “That’s a great question.” And looked up at the others. “Why haven’t I begun degrading?”

“Maybe because you were in the coma?” Tifa offered the idea.

“Maybe…” Kayline repeated, mumbling.

“Hey, not degrading is a good thing.” Aerith put her hand on the SOLDIER’s shoulder. “Don’t look so torn. I’m sure there’s a reason for it.”

“Yes, it's just… It doesn’t make sense. What’s so special about me?” Kayline said. She was deemed a failure, the professor made sure she knew ever since she was young. Sephiroth was always the greatest, the strongest, the most resilient. If any member of SOLDIER would be lucky enough not to degrade, it would be him. “Maybe the process just hasn’t started yet?” She looked up at the florist, who still wore her reassuring smile. Deep in her eyes there was a look of understanding, something far deeper than just sympathy. Kayline looked further into the green for an answer, but whatever it was that Kayline felt she saw, she realized that Aerith wasn’t consciously aware of it.

“We’ll figure it all out. After we’ve all had much needed rest.” Tifa said, putting her hand on top of Kayline’s–the one she hadn’t been staring at–with support. 

“Much agreed on that front.” Aerith said, stretching her arms down and behind her back, and as if on cue, she yawned.

“Thank you for talking to us, Kayline. We know that some of these are… tough questions. We really are grateful for your help.” Tifa turned back as she stood up from the bed, and Aerith rose into a stand beside her and nodded. Kayline nodded amicably in return, watching as the two returned to their own beds. “Good night, you two.” Tifa said once she was underneath her blankets. She faced the door and had her back to them, while Aerith climbed into her bed and leaned over to lower the lights.

The room was shrouded in darkness except for the soft luminescence of the decorations on the other side of the room. Aerith then laid down, though she faced the other brunette. They shared a gaze, and the flower-girl gave her a sweet, soothing smile. 

She returned it.

Aerith’s eyes shut, and Kayline took one last glance around the dark room before resettling on her bed. Hesitantly, she slipped off her boots and placed them on the floor and removed her gloves to place them on the end table. She was near silent as she did so, and she shifted her weight as she was about to remove her long, violet jacket, only to pause. She felt something in the inside of one of her internal pockets.

Digging her hand into the jacket, her fingers grabbed for the light, elusive object and brought it out. It was dark in the room, but her mako-enhanced eyes made everything clear enough to the point that she could see precisely what she was holding.

A black feather.

She basked at it in confusion.

A feather?

It was longer than her hand, too long to be that of most birds’, and that was without mentioning how it ended up stuffed in her pocket. It couldn’t have been put on her today, she was alert the entire time and no one could’ve possibly sneaked it into her coat without her knowing. Perhaps from before? But who? Where? When?

The feather was soft to the touch, and she brushed her thumb against it, searching for something familiar only to be met with more questions.

We’ll figure it out after we’ve all had much needed rest. She thought to herself, and she returned the feather to her pocket, careful not to damage it, before finally removing her jacket. Bringing herself under the alien softness of the covers, she laid her head against the pillow and shut her eyes.

Chapter 7: Cold Reception

 

“Who could have done this…” Kayline heard Tifa say as the SOLDIER approached the Colosseum in the Battle Square, Red XIII beside her. It appeared they were the last ones to arrive. Apparently the rest of the group had woken up after only a couple hours of sleep, but chose to let Kayline continue resting because of the events of the previous day, and so the brunette woke up to the articulate lion-wolf creature telling her that there was a shooting and that they had to regroup with the others.

Aerith held onto Tifa’s shoulder with one hand and Yuffie’s with the other. The teenager was so frozen in place that she would have appeared calm to others, but having known her for enough time to know how energetic she was, Kayline was instead able to notice the fear and hurt in the poor girl’s eyes. Her wonderland was broken, and reality instead chose to slap her in the face.

Kayline stepped past them, looking past the entrance of the building to see multiple people on the floor, clutching wounds as medical personnel worried over them, and even farther in the back were bodies. But she didn’t need to see the corpses to know they were there. Between the extremely recognizable odor and her enhanced sense of smell, she was able to smell them.

Cloud came walking past the rest of the group, his ever-serious expression carved onto his face. He didn’t spare any of them a glance, only focused on approaching the security guard that stood between them and the inside of the Colosseum.

“I’m sorry sir, but only authorized personnel are allowed past here.” The guard himself looked anxious, fiddling with his thumbs and rolling on his heel. A light ring came from his watch, and he brought his hand to his ear. “Uh, excuse me.” He turned away for a few moments as he received the message in his earpiece. “Copy that, sir.” He then bowed respectfully to Cloud and stepped aside, “Apologies for the delay. Please, go right ahead.”

Kayline peered at the man suspiciously, but Cloud walked straight into the Colosseum without question and so she followed, the others on their tail. As soon as they were inside, the room suddenly became louder. Civilians were shaking in fear as the people attending them tried to soothe them to no avail, security was interrogating others in search of answers, and Kayline even heard the sound of children crying. 

It reminded her of when they'd capture forts or towns during the war against Wutai…

“This way. Security is thicker over there.” Cloud nodded past a room with a large, neon sign with the words “registration” and towards what looked like a side room with doors wide open. The blond led them, and the closer they would get the more clear the chaos became. Boxes were thrown onto the floor, with the stuffed toys, ornaments and other mementos fallen out and strewn across the floor. A large sign had even fallen–Kayline was unsure how someone could have pulled off that unless they used explosives–and a long line of yellow tape parted them from a long blanket draped over the floor, a human figure’s features protruding. The wall beside the blanket had multiple bullet holes sprayed erratically, carved deep into the dark grey paint.

More blankets became visible the farther into the room they walked, and they ducked under the yellow tape to get closer.

“Shit…” Cloud whispered under his breath as he looked at what was around him. His eyes jumped from the floor to the walls, and Kayline could see the conflict fighting behind his mako-blue eyes.

A light padding bounded towards them, and Kayline turned to see the cat plush from the night before approaching in a feline run. It then stood upright, and Kayline saw that it was wearing boots, a red cape, and a golden crown. The creature stared up at her, stared as well as it could considering its eyes were closed, and she took an awkward step back as it tilted its head to the side as if it were realizing something. Did it recognize her? She didn’t recognize it. She narrowed her eyes for a better look, but nothing came to mind and the cat finally tore its own eyes away to instead speak with Cloud.

“It’s like I told ye; Someone went on a rampage. And now–” The cat started blabbering in a thick accent that Kayline couldn’t place, and with a high but notably male voice.

“I’ll take it from here.” Dio said, his large frame entering the room and coming off far more imposing than he was previously. His lips and brows were turned in a serious frown, and for the first time in Kayline's life he did not appear happy in the slightest . “I am Dio. As park director, it is my pleasure to welcome you to this, our gilded paradise.” He reintroduced himself, repeating the poses and flexes he had done before. But this time his voice was not cheerful, but instead dripping with agitation, and as he flexed Kayline noticed that his arms were shaking in anger. He turned to Cloud, “We meet again, young man. If you’d like to go another round, I’m always game.” Dio approached the younger man, and Kayline watched the park director carefully as Cloud looked away.

“Seriously?” He did not sound impressed at Dio’s lack of care, apparently not noticing the way anger, exhaustion and embarrassment was practically dripping off of Dio. Cloud’s eyes returned to the blanketed corpse on the ground before him, and Dio’s eyes followed.

“A director from head office was attending a colosseum match earlier… when their security detail was gunned down.” Dio spoke without a hint of uplifting energy in his voice, and he turned away to overlook the other bodies. “Both guests and staff were caught in the cross fire.”

“That’s terrible.” Tifa’s voice was low, and Dio pointed to high corners in the room that were also littered in bullet holes.

“The assailants took care to knock out the cameras.” Dio walked past the entire group so he could look out past the doors and at the people inside the main entrance. “And so we have no image of their face. But according to eyewitness reports it was a man with a gun grafted to one arm.” Kayline felt her stomach drop, and she heard Tifa gasp as the others’ eyes widened in surprise. “And that’s when it hit me! I knew this man, he was one of several fugitives we were warned to be on the lookout for.” The cat was staring up at Kayline again, she could see from the corner of her eye, “Nigh as tall and muscular as I–yet brash and brazen. With an ever present scowl that smolders behind his sunglasses–and a gun for an arm.”

Yuffie looked at the floor awkwardly, and Kayline turned her head to catch the cat in the act of staring. The toy jumped and looked away, rocking back and forth as it chose to watch Dio now instead.

“Tell me.. Does that sound like anyone you might know?” Dio asked, though it wasn’t a true question. He knew that they came with Barret, and only intended on rubbing it in their faces.

“Now wait a minute!” Tifa stepped forward, “Barret might have a temper, but… he’d never do this.”

Dio waved her defense away, “Though I’d like nothing more than to believe you…” He brought a slip of paper to her face, “This tells a very different tale.”

Kayline stepped up behind Tifa for a closer look at the paper, and saw that it was a bounty sent out by Shinra for the mako bombing terrorist group Avalanche, with Cloud, Tifa and Barret’s faces plastered on them.

“Bombings?” She read out loud, before turning to Cloud and Tifa.

“You didn’t know? Your friends over here regularly bomb mako reactors and dropped the Sector Seven plate, killing countless people.” Dio recounted, and Tifa turned to Kayline with large eyes.

“No, we…” Tifa was at a loss for words, but Cloud stepped up.

“Listen, this couldn’t’ve been Barret.”

“And what makes you say that?” Dio crossed his arms and turned to the side so that he wouldn’t have to look at him.

“The cameras. It’s not his style to avoid the limelight.” Cloud pointed to the bullet holes were the cameras were dispatched. Clever boy… “If he really did kill all these people, he would’ve had a damn good reason. One that he’d want the world to know about. He would’ve made sure you had the footage. Trust me.”

“Well, you do not want for loyalty–which is a quality close to my heart.” Dio said as he looked upon the rest of the group, “But this is a serious matter. Mere character statements will not suffice. I’ll tell you what.” Dio marched around them all, “Find me the true perpetrator and I will declare your friend innocent. You have twenty-four hours. After which, you will be deemed complicit, clapped in chains and delivered to Shinra.”

Kayline felt a shiver run up her back, and then the warmth of Aerith’s hand on her shoulder.

Dio approached Cloud with an open hand, and the ex-SOLDIER took it to shake. When he did, Dio pulled him closer and fastened a security bracelet around his wrist.

“Insurance.” The park director explained, “In the event you decide to make a break for it.”

“We won’t need to.” Cloud’s eyebrows perked in annoyance as Dio grabbed him by the arm.

“Good!” Then the large man pushed him away again. “Now go–before the Turks beat you to the punch!”

Aerith said precisely what was on Kayline’s mind. “Wait, the Turks are here?”

“Competition is good for the soul.” Dio smiled, as Kayline’s mind flooded back. Would they recognize her if they saw her? Would they attempt to take her away? Did they know where Sephiroth was? “Our culprit awaits below, my scrappy friends! In the name of justice, go forth!”

The cat jumped forward, waving at the group, “If you’d care to follow me! I will be your faithful guide. And the elevator is that way!”

They were led through the backways of the building, where they could see the open-sky that was truly just a large screen patterned after the stars. Near the railings, they were able to look down at the entrance of the park, where people still went along about their day as if nothing had happened at all. Were they not told, or did they just not care? Kayline was unsure, and the elevator doors had already slid open to take her and the rest of the group.

“So, what exactly are you?” Yuffie asked the moment they were all inside and the cat hit the button to send them down.

“Me name’s Cait Sith, the Gold Saucer’s resident fortune teller and currently, your guide.” The cat jumped and pointed finger guns to the air, while Kayline and Tifa shared a confused glance.

“How did you have the pull to book us rooms? Seems kinda out of reach for a fortune teller.” Cloud inquired, but Cait Sith didn’t miss a beat.

“Let’s just say that I’ve been with the company for a while.” Cait’s accent made his words almost sound slurred to Kayline’s ears.

“How long?” Kayline asked, looking him up and down. The cat looked clean and well cared for, not something she expected from an old toy that he seemed to be implying he was.

Cait Sith turned to her, and squinted his eyes the best he could while he answered, “Years now. A senior worker here.”

“So why are you helping us? A senior worker such as yourself surely has something better to do.” She pushed, not understanding how Cait’s mind worked. If he even had a mind.

“ You never know–anyone can do the unexpected. ” The words were foreign with the accent, but familiar all the same. Her mind filled with the memory of first trying coffee, the man in the suit that said he was a senior worker of Shinra just like her, that was unexpectedly kind to her… Realization hit… Could he be … Is that why Cait Sith had been staring at her? Did he recognize her when he first saw her?

Her mouth opened to make out a question that didn’t come to pass, and she turned to see that the other’s in the elevator were paying less attention to them and more to each other. When she turned back to Cait Sith, he brought a single finger up to his mouth as if to shush her. A request for her to keep his identity quiet.

“Now that your interrogations are outta the way, let me prepare you for where we’re going.” Cait Sith jumped up and grabbed the attention of the others again, “The place we’re headed is called the Dustbowl, and it is nasty! Once upon a time, it was where the Gold Saucer employees used to live. But when hordes of fiends started appearing, the staff relocated up top–where it was safe. The building’s vacant, all sorts of lowlives, ruffians, and ne’er-do-wells swooped in to stake their claim.” His hand gestures made the story seem more lively than it actually was, and he finished the story looking at the ground disappointedly, “Ah, the place it could’ve been… tears me up inside!”

“So, basically another Wall Market.” Aerith said, the softness of her voice a great contrast to Wall Market itself. Kayline had a few missions there over the years, as did the other First Classes, but Sephiroth had always been very wary whenever she was specifically assigned there. Crimes of all sorts ran rampant there, and he knew it. From petty thievery, the black market, exotic substances, murder and other doings, he made his displeasure known for certain assignments that they may have otherwise attempted to assign her. She wondered if that was sometimes the only thing that stopped Shinra from sending her.

“Ha! A paradise compared to this cesspool! Set one foot inside, and its farewell freedom! So long, dignity!” Cait Sith stomped his foot for emphasis, and it made Aerith jump. “I mean… why else d’ye think they started callin’ it ‘Corel Prison’? Except this prison’s got no bars, no rules! Muggin, maimin’, murderin’–it’s all on the table! In summary, prepare yourselves for one seriously cold reception.”

The ground beneath them shook once the elevator docked, and the doors slid open to reveal a long, grey hallway with flickering lights and a wreck of machinery that had dying flames reaching for air at the end.

Yuffie rubbed her hands as her voice shook nervously, “This is our stop...”

Sensing the teenager’s discomfort, Kayline felt a wave of an unfamiliar feeling arise as she stepped before the girl to face whatever awaited them first. Aerith also stepped next–Kayline remembered how she explained that she grew up in the slums the day before, and suddenly the florist’s bravery made more sense–with Red following after slowly due to sniffing the floor beneath them. Cloud and Tifa followed after, staring at the colorful graffiti that lined the walls.

Cloud led from there, his hand on the pommel of the buster sword as he brought them to the end of the hallway which was a giant hole in the wall that revealed the large world around them. The sky was still dark, but shades of green and blue were attempting to fight against it. The ground turned to copper dirt–no, sand–and around them were more wreckages, torn buildings and remains of a normal town scattered around. It looked like a trash hovel, and the only lights were the occasional fires. 

Walking past full and leaking trash bags, Cloud led them to what appeared to be a sanctuary. This sanctuary was truly multiple sheets of differing pieces of metal held erect against other structures. It was seemingly built in a large circle, similar to that of a fort, and long blankets flowed in the wind from it. Gaps that they didn’t have enough metal for but wanted to cover rather than admit weakness… She suspected. And the entrance was wide open. There was no gate or door, it was just a ground level hole in the walls with no security.

“Be ready for a trap or ambush.” Kayline said, loud enough for the group to hear but not loud enough for it to carry with  the wind. Yuffie looked at her strangely, and the older woman explained. “There’s no guards at the front entrance, yet it’s set up like a fort. And all the fires had to have been recently lit. They’re probably waiting for us.”

“She’s right. I’ve got a bad feeling about this place.” Aerith added, and Kayline saw Cloud’s grip on the pommel tighten before he led them straight through the entrance and into the infamous ‘prison’.

The inside was even worse–the debris was nearly devastating as the town of North Corel’s was, destroyed and decaying vehicles were lodged into the ground, very few light bulbs flickered, and random fire pits were scattered, and the smells were downright horrifying to a point that Kayline didn’t want to know what odors were mixing–but even more strangely was that it was empty inside as well. The fort was large, and given all the fires lit across, it implied to the First Class SOLDIER that a sizable group of people resided in the prison and yet she could not find a sign of even one .

Hiding behind the debris, perhaps? Kayline stepped forward and she shared a glance with Cloud, who appeared to be having the same suspicions given the sharpness in his eyes as he looked around them.

Cait Sith bent forwards to get a closer look, raising his hand to his face as if to block out the sun that wasn’t in the sky. “Hmm? Nobody home?”

“Oh, they’re home, alright.” Red’s voice was like a growl, and Kayline saw him raise his head from sniffing.

“Stay sharp.” Cloud said, and the women around him nodded before walking farther in. Kayline felt it in her stomach–it was certainly an ambush, that she knew for sure–but where was Barret?

They made it to a large opening, which Kayline assumed must’ve been the old town’s plaza, and saw that some of the larger buildings still stood mostly intact but severely worn down, reaching for the dark sky but falling short in the test of time.

Kayline saw the light of the moon glint against the guns before she saw the men that stood on top of one of the buildings, and a sharp whistle pierced the air. The rev of a motorcycle faded into hearing shortly after, but Kayline attempted a closer look at the men on the building. Worn out clothes, practical yet flamboyant, and not military-grade in the slightest. When the motorcycles closed in and drove circles around Kayline and the rest of the group, she saw that the same rang true for these men as well. Only the large trucks that drove over and flashed their headlights at the group were military grade, and even those were outdated. And very few. There were only three trucks, likely as many as they had.

Aerith, Tifa and Yuffie looked around at the bikers in worry, and even Cloud seemed surprised by the numbers of the bikers as they closed in. Red assumed a predatory stance while Cait Sith jumped, and Kayline saw Yuffie’s eyes flicker between the bikers and the men on the building.

One of the men on the motorcycles closed in and jumped off, grabbing Aerith similar to the way that Kayline herself did the day before, but unlike when Kayline did so–this time Aerith shrieked. Another motorcycle went between them to blind them with its headlights, causing Tifa and Cloud to cover their eyes.

“Hey!” Someone bled into their circle and came up behind Cloud, quick enough to hit him upside the head with a bat, “Welcome to Corel Prison, bitch.” He taunted, crouching over Cloud as the blond fell onto the ground. 

His first mistake was believing Kayline wasn’t a threat due to being unarmed. His final mistake was crouching low enough that the moment her weapon materialized, his throat was level with her blade.

He slumped to the floor beside Cloud very shortly after. Kayline didn’t have the time register that Tifa jumped when she saw what the older woman had done, instead the First Class’s eyes scanned the area furiously. For the first time since she had woken up, she felt that sense of fury boil in her stomach, and her wartime instincts boiled with it.

Yuffie flipped closer to the center and to safety, the little girl is okay for now. Red is too heavy to lift and be taken away, and Cait Sith is right beside him. Cloud is on the floor, but he’ll be okay. Tifa is right next to me, she’s okay. Aerith, I need to get Aerith, they took her–

She was about to leap above the motorcycle’s blinding headlights that stood between her and the flower girl when she felt small arms grab onto her boot and wrap around her. She looked down to find Cait Sith, his always closed eyes looking up at her wrathful face and shaking his head. “Kayline! If you destroy this place Shinra will investigate and when they realize you’re on the loose they’ll only follow you farther. Cooperate for now and you can stay hidden. I swear we’ll find a way out of this.”

“But Aerith –” Kayline started, turning to look past the blinding light in hopes of seeing the girl who’d saved her from her coma, who held her while she cried… the least she should do is not let her be taken hostage by a group of thugs.

“Kayline. You need to trust me that we’ll find a way to work this out. They won’t hurt her.” He reassured, and Kayline looked for Aerith one last time as the bikers closed in. With a turn of her head, Kayline saw as someone else had grabbed onto Yuffie while Kayline was distracted by Cait Sith, and she sighed as she let her weapon dematerialize and disappear from her hand. She’d surrender. For now.

———

“You just wait right there.” 

The sun shone on them brightly, after many long hours from the events of the night before. Kayline was the only member who didn’t sleep when they were escorted to their patch on the ground, instead standing vigilant. It also gave her the opportunity to overhear what the bikers were saying. They didn’t quite understand how their friend died, or who killed him, and she was pleased to hear it. Unsuspecting fools were easier to kill than those that knew better. They still believed that she was an unarmed woman, and didn’t recognize her clothing to be that of a SOLDIERs either. 

Shortly after Kayline’s traveling companions awoke, another biker led them to the outside of a small building, where they were surrounded by bright graffiti and even brighter carpets.

“Hey, boss! Your guests are here!”

The door to the building was kicked open, and a man with bleached hair and a green studded suit stepped out, dancing his way into the center of their group. The gold chain around his neck, as well as the quality of his suit, made him the singular normal dressed person in his gang despite the color’s flamboyance. His fingers were adorned in rings, his wrist in bracelets, and even his nose had a ring. He was either by far the most well-off of his gang, or he was overcompensating severely.

“Allow me to welcome you to my desert oasis, Cloud.” He said, before turning to one of his lackeys, “Cloud, right? The merc for hire?”

“Got it in one, boss man.”

“But which one of you is it?” He walked back into the group and began pointing, “Is it you, you, maybe you? Or is it,” He crouched down in front of Red with a devious smile, “the pooch!” Kayline could see the sun shine on the gold that made up his teeth as he returned to a stand and walked before Cloud, “I’m just messing with ya, that there is our man!”

“I don’t think we’ve met.” Cloud sounded thoroughly unimpressed.

“Course we haven’t met! Ya got brain damage? I’m not the type of player most folks tend to forget. Now you may not know me, but I know you.” He continued on, and Kayline remembered Cait Sith’s words last night. When they realize you’re on the loose they’ll only follow you farther. “And why do you think  that is, Mr. Mercenary? Hah! I’ll tell you why! Cause it’s my business to know.”

Obviously you don’t know as much as you think you do.

“And what kinda businessman would I be if I didn’t have the scoop on the man who brought down Donnie C?” He began clapping, “Lemme just say, bravo! Well done.”

“We’re looking for someone. A man–” Cloud began, but he was interrupted as quickly as he started speaking.

“Hey there, hi there, ho there–no need to explain, intel is my bread and butter. Really gotta tell ya twice? Uptown secrets always trickle down. Which is why I’m ever so certain that you’ll be useful.”

“What do you want?”

“So, the son of the bitch with a gun for an arm? I got him under lock and key. Out in the middle of the dunes. Now I'm a generous guy so I’d be happy to tell ya where to find him. But only if I get a little something from you first. Understand?” He didn’t give Cloud time to ask what it was that he wanted, “That little somethin’ being a shitload of money. I want stacks of it, heaps of it, mountains of it! I mean, did you hear what he did? Your buddy shot Shinra troopers in broad daylight! So I ain’t about to give him up or free. Ya think my prison runs on good deeds? No, sir! It runs on gil! So. Much. God. Damn. Gil!”

When the gang-boss finally stopped talking for a moment, Kayline shifted her weight and crossed her arms. Listening to the man talk was utterly exhausting.

And he continued .

“So yeah, gil–that’s what I want. And relax! I know you don’t have it on you. But I have an idea on how you could scrape some together.” The gang leader continued as Kayline’s eyes drifted around the area to observe. Above the wall was high ground, a good vantage point if a fight were to break out. 

And this gang-leader was a fool, he kept walking into their personal space repeatedly. Tifa and Yuffie could be a danger to him purely because of their martial arts. That’s not to speak of the two SOLDIERs. The guns that his henchmen held didn’t intimidate her in the slightest either, she had outrun bullets before and was sure that even if Cloud couldn’t, his sword would protect him. The guns were no danger to her , though to the others they would be. That seems to be how they’ve kept Cloud neutralized so far.

Get the others out of the open and away from the bullets and we could turn this place into the dump it is.  

Kayline’s thoughts returned to what Cait Sith had told her the night before. We’ll find a way to work this out… You need to trust me… When they realize you’re on the loose… Cooperate for now…

“I’m entering you and one lucky chocobo in the races–and you’re gonna win.” Kayline turned her head at the man’s proposal, who clapped his hands, “On that note! Til you take home the bacon, I’mma hold on to your piggies.”

The henchmen closed in, immediately encroaching on the group's personal pace. Aerith took a desperate step back and Kayline’s feet positioned herself in preparation to fight. Tifa’s footwork did the same, though she grabbed Aerith by the wrist to pull her closer to safety.

“Hey!” Cloud rushed closer to his friends, not approving of the sudden actions.

“Chill out, kiddo. We’ll take excellent care of them.” The man put a hand up as the henchmen isolated Cloud from the group. Cloud looked over his friends with a sense of…care. A new emotion, one Kayline hadn’t seen on his face before. That care only seemed to shift when he looked upon the gang boss and his brows furrowed. There wasn’t just care, but a sense of protectiveness that budded in his eyes. Perhaps now was when Kayline finally understood why this quiet, lonely man was the leader.

When Cloud’s eyes passed over Kayline’s it didn’t have the same endearment as when he looked upon the others. But there was still that protectiveness , and she understood it all too well. He entrusted her, that if she were as good as he thought she may be, that she’d protect  the others in his stead. His gaze was matched, and she nodded to him as she remembered Cait’s words, before she abandoned her battle-ready stance.

She turned to see that the rest of the group was being guided into a cage that appeared to be three meters long and wide, made of a chain-link fence. Not strong enough to stop him. Not strong enough to keep her.

“You have two hours.” She told Cloud, and he nodded, fully understanding the implication. She would not play prisoner for long. Kayline gave a sharp glare to the gang leader before she stepped backwards into the cage, crossing her arms. The fence was pulled shut as she made her way to a corner and leaned against it, her eyes not leaving the foes outside.

“Unless you fail to deliver. In which case, well, let’s just say… there are plenty of ways to raise the funds I require.” The gang boss gave a disturbing look to Tifa, Aerith, Yuffie and Kayline, before leaning down in front of Red and Cait Sith. “Can put a price on anything.”

His followers started laughing deliriously, and Cloudwhispered underneath his breath. “Prick.”

“Uh-uh! That’s Gus to you!” The leader–Gus–announced to him with far too much pride, “Got that, jockey-boy? As for all those pesky race details, talk to Garth here.”

Gus approached Cloud as Red sighed, laying against the cold metal floor. The creature spoke, “Locked in a cage yet again. But at least I’m not alone this time.”

“Well, this is a fine state of affairs.” Cait Sith spoke almost nervously, looking up at Kayline’s glare. When Cloud approached the cage, the cat continued, “You will get us outta here, won’t ya, Cloud? Peacefully, I mean?”

Cloud’s eyes went over Tifa, Aerith, Red and Yuffie before saying, “As peaceful as I can.” 

“Don’t you worry about us.” Aerith told him, her attitude too chipper for someone in a cage. “Good luck. We’re rooting for you.”

“I just hope Barret’s safe out there… Be careful, okay, Cloud?.” Tifa spoke softly, but Cloud heard her, given by the way he put his hand on the cage and held onto the piece that separated him from her.

“Nothing will happen to us.” Kayline told him, and he finally looked past Tifa to hold the older woman’s gaze, “Just get what you need done, done. Not a soul will touch any of them.”

The young man nodded, before finally removing his hand from the cage. With a last look, he followed the thugs away from them and out of sight, to do whatever it was required of him.

———

Yuffie was sitting on the ground with her legs crossed and an arm draped around Red lazily. Cait also sat on the ground a meter in front of them, looking up at the sky as if he weren’t even present. Aerith stood against the fence, her hands before her and her eyes closed peacefully. Tifa sat against the fence opposite of Aerith, her arms wrapped around her raised legs. Kayline didn’t move a muscle since Cloud left.

“We didn’t mean to kill anyone…” Tifa admitted softly as the sunlight poured over her frame, now made small and fetal by the way she held herself. She hardly had the strength to lift her head as she said it. “The bombings. We were targeting the reactors because they were harming the planet. It was a statement, yes, but also an attempt to help protect the planet. We never meant to kill anyone… We never meant for anyone to get hurt in the crossfire…” Kayline’s eyes lowered to see Tifa had tilted her head to look up at her. Her wine eyes were 

colored by sadness and guilt. “And Sector Seven…”

“Avalanche didn’t drop the plate. Shinra did.” Aerith said for her, the brunette’s eyes opening. The flower-girl watched the SOLDIER, as if reading her expression to get a look into her character.

“My friends, my bar… Sector Seven was my home after…” Tifa couldn’t bring herself to continue, hiding her head in her arms.

“I believe you.” Kayline said softly, bringing her eyes to look out past the fence. “Shinra’s record isn’t clean. Besides… I have no place to judge. I don’t mean to kill either, but somehow I always get thrown into situations where people end up in my way.” Kayline saw Tifa twitch the slightest bit, a shiver, likely her memory of what she witnessed Kayline do the night before brought forefront to her mind. The memory was a harsh reminder of a reality Kayline always knew herself but could never throw away.

She was an instrument of killing. Shinra’s instrument. Any freedom and individuality that she wanted for herself, any normalcy or desires, were denied her or worse–they’d be twisted to suit Shinra. And it was all she ever knew. All they ever knew.

But how can I break free? Even now I’m not. I’m trapped in this cage, a cage of inaction in fear that they’ll follow me. Will I always be chased after? Will I never get a moment of peace? 

Is this what we’ll always have to live with, Seph? What’s so special about us that we aren’t allowed to live our lives like everyone else? Why can’t we all just be left alone?

Tears stung at the back of her eyes, and she turned her face away to hide it, in hopes that the others wouldn’t notice.

Aerith peered over at her with worry, and Kayline knew she failed already. But the florist didn’t say anything, only slightly reaching her hand out before dropping it and looking to the floor.

Chapter 8: Desert Brawl

Cloud kept to his word on all ends. He partook in the chocobo race Gus assigned him, finishing in first place and winning the thug the prize money as promised. He did this under the two hours, and Cait Sith’s posture went easy for the first time since the night before. When the group was led by Gus to the chocobo stables, Cloud immediately turned to them in relief, receiving endearing hugs from Tifa and Aerith and a much more  energetic one from Yuffie. Cait Sith had even raised his hand to clap hands, only for it not to be returned.

“I knew I backed a winner!” Gus announced, approaching Cloud, “You’re the real deal, kiddo. I just provided the encouragement. And thanks to you, my prison is gonna be a goddamn palace!”

“Good for you.” Cloud said  blandly, clearly uninterested in what he had to say.

“Br…” Gus held himself with his arms flamboyantly, “So frosty. But here in the desert, we like it hot, fiery–dangerous.”

“Yeah, I’ll bet. Now where’s our guy?” Strife made no spare time in getting to the point. 

“Easy, snowflake. Solemn Gus is a man of his word.” Gus waved him aside, before speaking in a childish voice, “Are you scared I’ll bweak my pwomise?” He snapped his fingers, and one of his thugs behind him unlocked a fence that revealed a ladder which led into a tunnel system. “That tunnel over there will take ya where ya need to go–past all that quicksand like a slippery little sidewinder. And at the other end, one of my beautiful vultures will be waiting to guide you through the desert. So be a good tourist.” Gus went closer to Cloud, invading his space and gesturing his fingers like a gun, “We got ‘ol shooty Mcshooterson tied up nice and tight in a shack out in the scrapyard. But now he’s all yours. Turn him over, give him his just deserts–it’s your call to make.”

Cloud cocked his head, the signal for them all to get moving, and they walked past Gus and his lackeys and took a look down the ladder. It was dark, with old and subdued lights glowing down to the bottom. It seemed to go about twenty meters down. Cloud went down the ladder first, followed by the others and leaving Kayline for last–there seemed to be an unspoken agreement between the SOLDIERs that he’d guard the front and her the back while they remained in this territory–and she looked around to see the dark, damp tunnel. It appeared to be an old sewage system, with pipes protruding from the stone walls and construction equipment littered around.

“There’s no way Barret shot those people. Right?” Tifa said aloud, as if she were trying to test the thought  of it on her tongue only to become disgusted by the idea of it. At first, Kayline was surprised that she expressed any of this at all, until she suddenly realized that this was the first place of relative privacy the group has had since entering the Gold Saucer.

“Are there any other gun-armed dudes who might’ve gone on a killing spree?” Yuffie asked as Cloud began walking them down the tunnel. Yuffie made a good point. Kayline hadn’t truly been given the time to think over whether Barret committed the crimes he was accused of or not. She didn’t know him as well as the others, didn’t know if it were like him to do such a thing or not.

But the kid was right. How many people specifically had a gun for a hand? Barret was the first she had ever seen.

Aerith shook her head at Yuffie’s words, “We know him. He’d never do that.”

“Well… we’ll find out soon enough.” Cloud said from the front.

The tunnel was much longer than Kayline first anticipated, and she had wondered how far out from the Saucer the opening of the tunnel would be during their walk. It took them another hour, perhaps two, before they reached the end where light poured in through the exit. Pushing the cloth “door” out of the way to reveal the open world before them, they saw a literal vulture–Kayline had assumed that Gus was simply referring to one of his goons as a vulture, so she was admittedly surprised–perched on a tree before it took to the air, gliding across the red dunes. Looking up, Kayline saw that the sun was high in the sky surrounded by a large blue sea. Past the tall mountains that seemed to surround them on nearly every side multiple kilometers away, high and proud in the airways the Gold Saucer.

The occasional sandspitters and other fiends tested their luck against the group, but Cloud and Yuffie dispatched of them fairly quickly. In contrast, it took no time at all for the heat of the falling sun to bleed through Kayline’s jacket, causing her to feel sweat on the back of her neck. She had survived harsh temperatures before, and she doubted the heat of the desert would kill her, but it certainly made the walk far more uncomfortable than they first planned.

“Why didn’t we get ourselves a water bottle before we left the Saucer?” Yuffie complained, stomping forwards. Kayline didn’t have the heart to tell her that stomping like that would only make her feel worse. The sound of crackling made Kayline’s head turn, and she saw that Aerith summoned a shard of ice. After only a few moments of it being held in place under the beating sun, it began to melt, dripping water. Yuffie hurried under it, letting the drops hit her face and attempting to catch them on her tongue.

They followed the vulture farther out, finding a small group of chimera in the sands. Cloud,  Yuffie, Tifa and Red dealt with them as Kayline guarded Aerith and Cait in the back. It didn’t take long for the chimera to be taken down, once Cloud gave Tifa the leverage she needed by letting her leap off the buster sword she managed to knock both out cold with strong kicks.

After that, it took only another half an hour of walking before they finally saw what appeared to be a giant scrapyard in the distance, only to have their attention taken yet again by three giant sand cyclones.

“Not good.” Red said as soon as he saw them, and Kayline felt the winds whip at her hair and coat. Sand from the ground began rising into the air violently and the cyclones moved closer with alarming speed. “Not good at all.”

Yuffie lost her balance under the violence of the winds, just as Cloud shouted, “Run!”

Aerith yelped and hid her face in her hands as the gales shook her violently, almost forcing her  to the ground if Cloud didn’t catch her and hold her against him. Yuffie tried to back away but the gusts instead pushed her to the side. Kayline separated her feet and found a sense of balance before wrapping her arms around the teen’s shoulders, making a slow attempt to back her away. The sand began throwing itself into her eyes, and she lifted her free hand to protect them from the onslaught. The sound of a gun firing off, and the recognizable sound of Barret’s voice shouting, “This way!” Grabbed her attention, and she turned her head to see him at the outskirts of the scrapyard, his gun arm raised high into the air.

“Barret?” Tifa shouted in relief, but Cloud didn't waste a moment.

“Move!” The blond yelled, already escorting himself and Aerith towards the large man. Kayline didn’t have to be told twice, and she and Yuffie made their way following, running through the harsh winds with Red hot on their tails.

Barret waved them over to him and pointed to a car lodged into the ground, and one by one the group pressed themselves against it. Aerith bundled herself up tightly against Cloud and Tifa, and the moment Yuffie went against the car and began holding her legs in fear Kayline put her weight over the girl to shield her. Red and Cait made it, Kayline saw them somewhere, but her focus was too taken by protecting the teenager and shielding her own eyes to notice where they went. Barret himself joined them, putting his massive body against all of theirs as coverage against the sandstorm, taking the harshness of the cyclone himself. As the intensity of the heat mixed with the violent winds and the harsh rocking of the car, Kayline felt her mind get muddled. But as it did, she couldn't help but think… A man who’d do this wouldn’t kill all those people . And the lights went out.

———

The sky had lost the slightest bit of its blue near the horizon, turning a warm orange, when Kayline’s eyes had opened to the scorching hot sun. When she looked around, she saw–no, felt–that the sandstorm was finished. The air returned to normal, only the slightest bit of a breeze playing with her long, brown hair. She let her grip on Yuffie loosen, and the ninja blinked her eyes open before immediately covering them with her hands. 

Cait Sith making a gulp for air caused Kayline to shift her attention to the cat, and she saw that he had just pulled himself head first from the ground back out. “I’ll be chewin’ on sand for weeks.” He complained as Red rose his head, shaking back and forth like he was about to–

Sneeze.

Red sent Cait tumbling down the slight decline of the ground beneath them, and when he opened his single eye he looked surprised to see that Cait had been pushed so far away. 

“Thank god we found you.” Tifa said as she rose from her spot against the car, looking up at Barret, who turned his back to them all. “We were worried.”

“You on the lam, big guy?” Yuffie popped out from behind Tifa excitedly.

“The hell I am!” Barret yelled at her, causing Yuffie to immediately push herself back behind Tifa.

Cloud and Aerith both stood up and away from the car as well, Aerith smoothing out her dress as Cloud grabbed onto the pommel of his sword as reassurance that it was still there.

“What’re you guys doin’ all the way out here, anyway?” Barret asked, his voice softer and as if he didn’t just scream at Yuffie.

“Looking for whoever decided to shoot up the colosseum lobby.” Cloud responded, taking his place beside Tifa.

The bartender’s eyes went to the ground, “They said the culprit had a gun for an arm.” She explained.

Barret was quiet for a moment, raising his gun-arm for a moment to look down at it. He huffed before turning away. His voice was calm, but disappointed, “They did, huh?” He took a step away, but the group followed.

“Tell me it wasn’t you.” Cloud said, a small piece of hope in his voice. A hope, a hurt, a conflict all blended in, in a way that was unlike him.

Barret’s head was hung low, “Frankly, it might as well’ve been.”

“Barret... Talk to us.” Tifa said, a reassuring smile on her face despite the fact that he couldn't see it.

Kayline could just barely hear a shaky inhale and Barret’s head rose up. His voice was broken and slow as he spoke, “I know the man who murdered all those people.” Barret finally had it within him to turn, and while his eyes were concealed by his shades, he couldn’t hide the slightest quiver of his lip. “Dyne… My best friend.” He sighed, before continuing, “ It was four years ago. The Corel reactor had just gone up. Dyne and I had been to check it out–see what the deal was. But on our way back… everything was in flames. Almost as bad as Sector Seven. Shinra had started shooting people, to cover up the failing of the reactor. To pin the blame on us. Dyne and I had tried going back into the town, to get my wife and his family, but when we were getting inside Shinra began to shoot at us. Dyne had tried to cover me, but he fell off the ledge… It took all I could to hold him, but they shot at our arms… I couldn’t hold him…”

There was a moment of silence when he had finished, and Tifa turned her head in thought before revealing her mind’s inner workings. “So Marlene’s…”

Barret opened his mouth to say something, but he couldn’t bring it out. He continued his story instead, “I managed to get away, but I was bleedin’ out… Figured that was it. Until Doc Sheiran came along and saved me–put me back together.” He looked at the gun on his arm. “Most of me, anyway.” He looked back out at the scrapyard behind him, “There was no savin’ my arm, so I made a call. ‘Stead of the normal prosthetic, I chose a means to an end.”

“Guess Dyne had the same idea.” Cloud said, his words showing what he thought was true. He didn’t believe it to be Barret.

“I guess he did.” Barret said softly. “I’d resigned myself to the fact that he was dead, but… if I'd known that he’d survived too, I…”

“So that’s why Dyne shot all those people? To get back at Shinra?” Tifa asked.

“I don’t know.” He turned to her, his voice raw. His voice raised as he continued, but he couldn’t bring himself to yell again. “I saw him at the Saucer–saw the bodies and the bullet holes, but that’s not who Dyne is! Whatever his faults, he’s not a monster!”

Kayline lowered her head. A monster? He could be. Dyne had killed unassuming people, and innocent people had been caught in between–and while Dyne’s reasons for his hatred were strong, did it cost those who didn’t do anything at all? 

But then what was she? Death followed her and those closest to her like a shadow, always present yet never the same. If Dyne was a monster, what was she? In a world of gushing blood, what differed them from each other?

“If I can find him… Talk to him.” Barret said, and Cloud held his friend’s gaze “I know we can figure this out.”

The group was quiet again, Kayline sharing a cautious gaze with Tifa before Yuffie’s voice cut through the silence like butter. “Well, okay! What’re we waiting for?”

Kayline turned her head to see Yuffie at the top of the incline, multiple meters away and pointing at the scrapyard. Cloud followed after her, and Aerith followed him with her head down and Red hot on her tail, Tifa after her after giving a last glance to Barret, and Cait rolling after. The large man remained still for a moment, taking a deep, nervous breath before following after. Kayline kept to the outskirts of the group again, and wasn’t immediately pulled in by Aerith this time due to the younger woman still internalizing what she had heard from her other friend moments ago.

At the top, Kayline could see the scrapyard below them, with giant trucks, hunks of metal, boxes, and other mechanical objects littered around messily. A large metal, chain-link fence circled around the yard to close it off from the outside, and in the center was the shack that Gus had mentioned. The closer they got to the scrapyard, the messier it became, with more clutter and wrecks revealing themselves to the group. The closer they became, the more tense the air around them became, and Kayline stole a glance at Barret, who still used his shades as a shield for his eyes. 

Having only to pull themselves up over a piece of metal, the crew reached the outside of the yard. A hole in the fence parted them from the inside. Barret didn’t stop, only continuing onwards to the hole that had to barely be big enough for him to fit through.

“Are you sure he’s in here?” Barret asked, and the group went still.

“We’re sure.” Cloud told him, and Barret nodded before turning to them. 

“I’m sorry…” The burly man removed his sunglasses from his face, revealing brown eyes that were flooded with regret. “But I need to do this alone.” 

“Barret…” Tifa stepped forward, but Cloud raised his hand to stop her.

“Go.” Cloud told him, and so Barret did. He went underneath the fence and they watched him as he made his way to the shack and opened the door.

When he came back out, he had another man leaning against him, his arm draped around his shoulders. The man, Dyne, was wearing a short jacket and run down pants similar to the residents from Barret’s town. And finally, there indeed was a gun attached to his arm.

Barret had managed to lead Dyne so close, only a few meters away, when Dyne looked up and saw Cloud. “Hey… Hell’s his kind doing here?” Dyne’s head rolled and she saw his eyes scanning her as well. He looked into her eyes and analyzed her clothing. “And hers?” Dyne’s voice was a growl, and he glared at Barret before releasing himself from the larger man’s arm. “You son of a bitch. Still livin’ on Shinra’s gil.”

“No, man! It ain’t like that!” Barret explained as Dyne took a step away from his old friend, before pushing him away. Dyne’s gun then began firing into the air before he directed straight at Kayline and the people around her. Cloud pushed Tifa away from the onslaught of bullets as he went the other direction, and Kayline followed him in an attempt to find cover. If she was hit by a bullet it wouldn’t be the end of the world–once as a child she wasn’t swift enough and did get caught by some–she healed extraordinarily quickly due to her enhancements.

“Dyne! Stop!” Kayline could hear Barret yell, and the bullet fire stopped for a moment. She could hear them speaking, but then the bullets began again. Kayline, Aerith and Cloud broke out into a run outside of the fence, and find a hole large enough to show them what was occurring inside. Dyne had opened fire on Barret, who was currently hiding behind the fallen remains of a metal tower. Barret caught them in the eye and shouted, “Stay back!”

Dyne had stopped shooting, and Kayline had taken the moment of peace to check on the others. Tifa, Red, Yuffie and Cait were all hidden behind metal on the other side of the hole, and Aerith was crouched over beside Kayline, hiding against an aging vending machine.

Kayline looked to Cloud, “I could get over the fence and disarm him.”

The blond looked through the hole, “Yes, but if we’re not quick enough we’ll only piss him off and he might kill Barret.”

“So what do we do?” Kayline asked, and Cloud looked out at his friend. She saw the possibilities run through the blond’s eyes, before he finally answered.

“We have faith in him that he can help his friend.” Cloud said.

“This is between us… And no one else.” Barret shouted as he came out from his cover and faced Dyne, raising his own gun to him.

“Just you and me then… Right here, right now.” Dyne said, and the two opened fire. Barret ducked to cover quick enough, but a stray set of bullets came through the hole Kayline and Cloud peeked through and caused them to duck for cover.

Aerith was covering her ears, the sound of the gunfire too much for her to bear, and Kayline suddenly realized that she wasn’t used to this. Most of the people here weren’t used to the sounds of destruction, chaos, and unending bullets. They were all too young to see the war in Wutai. And yet, even as Dyne and Barret shot viscously at each other, and as the sound of explosives and crashing debris rattled within the yard, it wasn’t even a fraction of a battlefield. Kayline brought her hands on top of Aerith’s and held the girl close. The metal would protect them well enough, but despite the promise of safety it still didn’t reach Aerith’s instincts. So Kayline held her the way Sephiroth used to when he found her crying back when they were small. It brought her comfort all those years ago, so maybe it’d bring Aerith that as well?

Cloud hovered above them, leaning to try and get a good view, but Kayline only focused more on Aerith as the sounds of destruction and chaos from inside the scrapyard became even louder to an impossible degree.

“What the hell is going on in there?” Kayline shouted to Cloud, who ducked as a stray piece of scrap metal came flying over the fence.

“Dyne’s arm has some other modifications to it.” He replied, ducking again as another round of bullets sprayed near the hole.

“Is Barret okay?” Kayline asked, and Cloud looked out again.

“So far. But he’s pulling his punches.”

Of course he is. That’s his friend. When the time came to fight my own friends, I refused to punch at all.

Barret was a much stronger person than she was, being able to do this at all, she realized.

It was only a few minutes later when the air grew silent again. Kayline removed her hands from Aerith and stood up, and Aerith lifted her head as well. Cloud walked to where the open chain-link fence was, getting a clear view, and the women followed and saw that Dyne stood at gunpoint from Barret, exhausted and defeated.

“‘Over’? You think this is over!?” Dyne growled, “This ain’t even close to over!” He raised his gun-arm once again. But Barret refused to lift his.

Instead, he unshackled the gun from his arm, letting it drop to the dirt below. The large man looked his old friend in the eye, the most emotion Kayline  had seen on his face. “Then end it. Kill me. I can’t live like this anymore.”

“Barret!” Tifa called out with worry.

“Stay away!” He shouted to her, and luckily Dyne didn’t turn to see her standing at the fence and watching on with the others.

Dyne held his arm steady as he looked to the ground, mad with amusement, mad with pain. It took all he had to bring his eyes back up to Barret. “You’d like that, wouldn’t you? A way out.” He brought his arm down and approached Barret, “But where’s that leave me, huh!?” He then hit the side of Barret’s head with his gun arm, which caused the larger man to fall to one knee. Barret wasn’t given time to recover, because Dyne immediately kicked his shoulder and brought him to the ground. “I thought you wanted to help your ol’ buddy!”

Dyne then twisted his body as he shouted, storming Barret’s gun arm with a barrage of kicks from where it lay on the ground. Barret opened his mouth, saying something outside of Kayline’s hearing, but given the way Barret’s expression turned she had assumed it was something soft or heartfelt. So when Dyne stormed back over to Barret and brought his gun-arm to his head, she wasn’t surprised to see that Aerith had jumped. Dyne held him there for a few moments, and Kayline looked over to Cloud.

Are you sure we shouldn't help?  

Cloud continued watching, his fist balling as he brought foot forward nervously, but he kept his face stoic.

Dyne released Barret, turning away as his body began shaking.He pointed towards his old friend accusatory, “Coward! When the going gets tough, he’s gone.”

“Yeah, you’re right. About everything.” Barret admitted, slowly bringing his eyes off of the ground. “I shoulda never believed ‘em. But that money… I… thought it’d change our lives.”

Dyne stared at his gun, “Well, it changed ‘em alright.” The rogue looked up at the sky as if in a daze. “You know I can heather now… Eleanor.” He held onto his own head as if his mind were crumbling in his hand. “As clear as day. Beggin’ me to stop. To give you the benefit of the doubt. Sayin’ you ain’t done nothin’ wrong.” Kayline could no longer tell if Dyne was talking to Barret or to himself, “But then who’s going  to answer for what happened!?” He turned back to Barret with that ragged edge in his voice as he shouted, “Oh, I know! Shinra! Always Shinra!”

He lifted his arm and opened fire, and Kayline heard Aerith gasp. The hail of bullets sprayed high above Barret’s head, however, and onto a small group of Shinra troopers who were climbing over the wreckage.

Shinra’s here? Already?

Now was when Cloud looked Kayline in the eye and nodded his approval, and with an arm movement as the signal to the others, the group was led around the chain fence to find a much larger group of troopers, all either climbing or shooting. Yuffie quickly threw her shuriken, taking down one trooper quickly as Cloud charged right in, cutting another down. Kayline didn’t materialize her weapon, instead choosing to leap next to the one with the highest vantage point and wrapping her arm around his neck. Bending to get leverage, she quickly heard a snap and dropped him before jumping down to another foe and sending a high kick to his skull, sending him flying into the fence. The others pulled their weight, Tifa and Red debilitating their foes as opposed to Kayline, Cloud and Yuffie killing theirs. Soon, all the troopers were no longer an issue and the group could look down into the scrapyard where Barret was strewn above Dyne as the sand fogged the air. Kayline kept a watchful eye out for the rest of Shinra as Cloud and the others kept theirs on Barret.

“What’s wrong with me?” It was the quietest Kayline had heard Dyne when he began speaking again, and if it weren’t for the silence she likely would have missed it from the distance. “All the lives I took just to fill the hole in my heart. Just to fill the void they left.” Dyne’s voice turned shaky, “I wanna see them again,and I know what I need to do, but I can’t…” Dyne gripped onto Barret’s vest, holding himself up with all the strength he could muster. “I just can’t.” His strength left him and he returned to laying his head on the floor. “Eleanor and Marlene are waiting for me, but… but I can't bring myself to join ‘em.”

“Marlene…” Barret’s voice cracked, “She’s alive.” He brought himself off of Dyne and knelt by his side, taking something from his vest. From what Kayline could see, there was a glint caught in the sunlight that revealed his possession to be a picture… A picture of their little girl. “Just turned four… She’s in Midgar.”

Dyne grabbed onto the picture, scurrying away from Barret and curling himself into a fetal position as he stared at the photo. The way he leaned forward, even the proud and fatherly smile that Kayline could see from where she stood, Dyne’s very self changed even if  only for a moment as he was washed in relief. Was there a man out there who would share that joy if presented a young photo of Kayline? Would he have that look of pure love and adoration? Was there anyone who loved her so unconditionally for no other reason than her being his daughter? Was he out there somewhere?

“What are they saying?” Tifa asked, her hearing not as tuned as the SOLDIERs and her vision impaired by the metal fences and scrap..

“Marlene… It's a photo of their little girl.” Kayline kept her eyes on the two men, ensnared by the moment, ignoring as Cloud stepped forward and checked the sky and silently taking her job from her.

“Look at that. She’s got her mommy’s eyes... Hair, too.” Dyne was in awe as his raggedy voice turned warm.

“After everything went down… I  didn’t know what to do. Myrna was dead… and I figured you  were too. All I had was guilt and regret–and the weight of it was too much.” Barret’s voice was shaking again, cracking as he desperately tried to keep himself composed. “But Marlene gave me the strength to carry on.” Barret stood, “She nearly died that day. House was about to come  down when I heard her cryin’.” Finally, he put his hand on Dyne’s shoulder. “And ever since… she’s been my reason to get up in the morning.”

Dyne ripped himself away from Barret, clutching onto the photo as he stared at his friend with a look of betrayal. “You took my baby girl from me.” Kayline watched on, holding her hand to her chest as her eyebrows creased, “You knew she meant the world to me. You knew! And you still took her!”

“That’s not true!” Barret said, but Dyne was already lost. 

“You took everything from me. Everything and everyone!”

Dyne dropped the photo, and Barret rose from his knees and went up to his friend, “Dyne, we can go see Marlene–right now!” He grabbed his friend by the arm, but Dyne looked to the floor where the picture was dropped and Kayline saw his body begin shaking. 

Pity….

That was what Kayline felt as Dyne shook himself away from Barret again, physically and  mentally crumbling apart right before all of their eyes. “Look at me, Barret. You think I want Marlene to see what her father’s become!?”

“Stop…”

“With all this goddamn blood on my hands…” Dyne stared at his hand in horror before wiping it against his shirt erratically, as if doing so would wash it all off. Kayline knew better than anyone that it didn’t. “How could I ever hold my daughter again!?”

“Right there.” Cloud pointed to another squad of Shinra troops running towards the old pair at the other side of the scrapyard, but Dyne reacted before they did. 

The broken father rushed Barret, knocking him out of the way to open fire once again. His bullets flew, and reached some of his targets, but just as many tore straight through him. His arms, his legs, his body, it all suddenly was covered by the blood on his hands. But he was resilient, holding his stand and keeping his ground as they came closer and closer while shielding Barret. 

Yet when the dust and sand settled, it was Dyne standing, his body ravaged and his gun on the ground, but with multiple corpses before him.

He turned back to Barret, who still was on the ground, and looked him in the eye for what really was a moment but to Barret was likely a lifetime. And then he fell.

Dyne’s knees hit the ground, and then his upper body fell forward onto Barret ashe continued to bleed.

“Dyne? Hey…” Barrett shook the limp body on top of him.

A raspy whisper was all it was, “You carry that guilt… That weight…”

“Dyne? Dyne!?”

“Baby… I’m home…I missed you.”

And then she heard the most heart-wrenching, guttural wail come from Barret. He was instantly choking up from his own saliva and began coughing miserably at the end of his scream, and his breaths were heavy and rasped.

“Barret!” Tifa called out, worried once more and Cloud’s attention was also diverted to their friend. But in no time at all was Yuffie pointing to the sky in the direction of the Saucer.

“Cloud, look!”

All of their eyes went to the sky where the teenager pointed, and saw three military helicopters making their way towards the scrapyard. And they were carrying something else, something much larger.

“We’ll deal with that. You get Barret, go!” Cloud directed her, and she didn’t need to be told twice.

Cloud and the others began running around the scrapyard to find their way back to the entrance to the open ground that was the only place spacious enough for the helicopters to land, but Kayline instead chose to jump inside, using her vantage point to its full effect.

She could see Barret and Dyne didn’t move an inch, and she could hear the live man’s sobbing. She made it to the two of them quickly, and she fell to her knees beside them. Just then, the helicopters passed by and dropped the giant monstrosity they were carrying–a super mech, ones Kayline recognized too often be of Scarlet’s design–exactly where she predicted them to. But her mind was preoccupied by the worry of how to get Barret to get up.

She put her hand on his arm and shook it, only making his sobs rumble, “Barret. Barret! You have to get up.”

She saw that his hands were clutching his friend’s body as the tears poured down his face, into his mouth and onto the ground.  “I…I can’t…” He shook, the large man more vulnerable than ever as he weeped.

“I know how it feels more than you could imagine.” Kayline said, her own eyes tearing as she desperately shook his arm and looked into his broken brown eyes. “But we have to go.”

His eyes looked into hers pathetically, and she felt her shoulders lower dejectedly.

“He became a liability, so Shinra sent one of us to kill him…” Kayline said, remembering it all too clearly... “He was one of the few friends I ever had. One of the few people that truly knew me… And they had him put down like a dog… And I was too weak to bring myself to do it. I’ll never know the last thoughts of the man who had been the closest thing I ever had to a brother.” I shed enough tears in the Saucer. Kayline thought to herself, but she couldn’t help the glassiness in her eyes or the heaviness of her face. “I know it hurts… I know that it hurts more than anything, but you have to live . If not for yourself, then for him. For her. For all of them.” 

Barret’s head fell again, and he sobbed as he heard her words, but finally he let go of Dyne’s clothing and let his hand fall. Kayline took it and gave it a squeeze, smiling as a tear fell down her face and she coughed down a sob of her own.

He let her pull Dyne off of him, and she eased the corpse to the ground beside them. Barret brought himself up into a sit, his eyes not leaving his friend, and Kayline noticed that something was in Dyne’s hand. 

At some point he must’ve grabbed the photo of Marlene, because there it was–in the palm of his hand. A little girl with short, dark hair and eyes, and an adorably round face, caught forever in time. Kayline laid her hand against Barret’s arm, keeping an ear out for the carnage behind them. She could hear the mech, as well as their allies fighting it, behind them. She took the brief moment they had and let him grieve, a part of her still grieving too.

Tifa was the one that came to them first once they had finished off the mech. She ran over to Barret immediately, placing her hand on his shoulder comfortingly. The others followed soon after, Yuffie and the animals hanging back while Aerith went to her knees and brought her hands together in a small, silent prayer.

“We gotta go.” Cloud said as he approached, his voice sympathetic but urgent all the same. Kayline looked up at him, but Barret remained downtrodden. “They’ll be on us any minute.”

“They’re on us now!” Yuffie corrected, Kayline’s gaze going to the girl before her attention was taken by something else… 

There was a hum in the distance, but it quickly became louder and louder the closer it became. Once it got closer, the others turned their heads too, and hardly a minute later a giant, flamboyantly red, topless buggy drove through one of the chain link fences, mulling it down before stopping a few meters away from the group. The others jumped up, but Kayline stayed put. The park director was no threat alone.

Out jumped Dio, flamboyant as ever. “Fear not, friends! Your chariot awaits!” The park director motioned to the buggy before making his way to Cloud.

“Dio?” Cloud said, not prepared to begin the long-winded explanation about Barret’s innocence. But Dio doesn’t give him the chance.

The burly man grabs Cloud’s wrist, removing the security bracelet. He held it up before stepping away. He explained, “I’ve been using this to eavesdrop. Can never be too careful.” He pointed to Barret, “But you are innocent. And I was wrong.” Barret wasn’t fazed as he continued to stare at the corpse of his best friend. Numb. “By way of apology, I gift you this.” And Dio turned to watch Barret. Then, surprisingly, he placed his hand on Barret’s shoulder. “He’ll receive a proper burial. I promise you.”

“Thanks.” Cloud said gratefully, and Yuffie brought her fist to her palm.

“Well, what are we waiting for?  Let’s go!” The teen said, and Kayline was going to give her a reprimanding glare but the girl had already turned and ran for the buggy.

Cait Sith was more hesitant, approaching Dio and pointing to the large car. “Um… Is this not a bit much, sir?”

“The safety of my every guest is paramount!” Dio announced, and Kayline peered at him carefully. Does he know that Cait Sith is– “I don’t know what happened in Midgar, but to me it matters not.” He struck a pose, before putting his hands on his hips mundanely and stepping in front of Cloud, “You are always welcome, my friend.”

Dio offered his hand, and Cloud looked him in the eye suspiciously before hesitantly taking it. Dio squeezed Cloud’s hand, the SOLDIER winced the slightest bit, and then squeezed back. Dio then winced, and removed his hand from Cloud’s, waving his hand to play it off.

“Come now, I’ll show you around your new method of transport.” Dio said, leading the others to the buggy as they all took their seats.

Cloud and Kayline stayed behind with Barret, who still knelt over Dyne. Cloud stepped away and lifted Barret’s gun, “Barret.”

“He said… he wanted me to live with the guilt.” Barret’s voice was still raw as he spoke, and he finally turned his head as Cloud presented his gun to him.

“Well… We’re here for you.” Cloud said, and Kayline nodded. Barret let the slightest bit of a smile touch his lips before reaching out for his gun.

“To ‘help take the load off’, huh?” Barret held his gun over Dyne, looking at the both.

“I mean it, man.”

And then Barret chuckled, “Yeah… I’m startin’ to think you might.”

Cloud almost let a playful smile reach his lips, but he turned his face away from them first and began to make his way to the buggy where the others were waiting for them. Barret fastened his weapon to his arm, and gave Kayline a grateful nod. No words had to be shared, and they stood up.

Taking a new pair of shades from his pocket, he placed them over his eyes before saying, “Looks like this is goodbye, old buddy.” And with one more long look, he turned and stepped away, joining the others at the buggy.

Kayline began to follow, only to pause. They were forgetting something.

Kayline looked back at Dyne and what was in the palm of his hand. Dyne should be with his daughter… But then again, so should Barret… What good is remembrance to the dead, when it is more useful to the living? 

And so the SOLDIER went back to Dyne, taking the photo from his hand. “For now you have Eleanor and Myrna. Let him have Marlene, for a little while, will you?” And she then followed the others to the buggy.

When she climbed on, she’s instantly perplexed. Firstly, Tifa was in the driver’s seat but Cait Sith was on her lap with control of the wheel, Yuffie was the one who claimed the passenger seat, Red sat on the floor, while Cloud and Aerith sat in the bench-seats behind them. Barret took his place across from Cloud, and Kayline went beside him and across from Aerith. The florist gave them both a sweet smile, and Kayline was about to turn to Barret and return his picture to him when her attention was taken by the sound of footsteps. Turning her head the way opposite of the scrapyard, she saw a small squad led by a bald man in a Turk’s suit. 

Rude.

Kayline ducked, letting the car’s walls cover her before he could notice her. The last thing she needed was for any of the Turks to recognize her, and Rude–along with Reno and Tseng–was one of the members senior and active enough to have instant recognition due to having interacted with her before.

“Now’s your chance! Leave this riffraff to me.” Kayline heard Dio yell, “Time to get the blood pumping!”

Kayline heard the sound of footsteps and then grappling. Tifa pressed her foot on the pedal, “Hang on!”

The car backed up, then turned, then drove back through the large gap in the fence that Dio had made. The buggy bumped unsteadily on the terrain, and Kayline brought her head back up before she forced the picture into one of her inner pockets. She’d have to return it to him later.

A helicopter began tailing them, “Attention, all units!” A woman’s voice went through the loudspeaker, “Avalanche has commandeered a vehicle and is attempting to flee.” Military motorcycles began to chase after them as well, right as the buggy drove off a hill high enough to make all the passengers go flying in their seats. “I repeat, Avalanche is attempting to flee!”

Cloud stood up and put his hand around the pommel of his sword, but Barret raised his arm. “You sit. I got this.”

They drove into the open desert as Barret stood up, and he went to the back of the buggy and raised his gun to the bikers, gaining the proper balance with the bumps before releasing an onslaught of bullets. His arm was a little shaky, and he missed the first couple of bikers. But he learned quickly and soon had killed the whole dozen of them that were on their tail. Unfortunately, that was when another helicopter joined the fray. Kayline wanted to stand up, perhaps cast a firaga and instantly bring the vehicle down, but she remembered Cait’s words about lying low. She placed her trust in Barret instead, which was well founded as he hit all the right gears and weak points. The helicopter came down shortly after and the one with the woman's loudspeaker went higher into the air to avoid them. 

Another batch of bikers swerved around the buggy, easily dispatched by Barret like the ones before. Except for the one biker who was unfortunate enough to still be next to the buggy when Tifa and Cait decided to ram them. During the entire ordeal, Barret yelled and shouted and taunted, letting off much needed steam as he did so. Meanwhile, Cait’s driving was throwing Yuffie around in her seat and the ninja looked half-ready to vomit. They drove roughly a kilometer before the mech from earlier, now disheveled and barely hanging together, began skidding hastily after them.

One of Shinra’s directors, Palmer, seemed to be the one inside, considering it was his weasley voice that broke over the loudspeakers. Kayline had never trusted Palmer, he came off too slimy and something about him gave her a bad feeling even when she was young. When she was young, Sephiroth was the deterrent for him, but once she was old enough to be just as dangerous as he was, the pathetic excuse for a director learned to stay away and kept to his dark, pampered corner.

“Haha, now you’re in for it!” Palmer cackled, and Barret growled before bombarding the weak spots of the mech. 

The contraption still managed to leap, shaking the ground beneath them. That didn’t work to Palmer’s advantage though, since Aerith rose up and cast thundara, short circuiting the mech and causing the cockpit to fill with smoke. Barret used the opportunity to fire at thearms, breaking the weak link and causing the mech to lose a limb before quickly costing it the other one.

“You little twerps! I’m not done yet!” Palmer shouted through the speaker, and the mech stopped moving to instead gear up, aiming the large rocket launcher on its back. It aimed, directing itself in their direction, and then fired… hitting the last of the Turk’s helicopter.

Stray rockets came flying to the ground behind the buggy, and Tifa and Cait drifted and swerved the vehicle, keeping them all just out of harm’s reach meanwhile the mech itself was caught in the crossfire. The helicopter began losing momentum in the sky, and it started turning as the pilot desperately attempted to calm the landing. A figure came falling from the helicopter, and gracefully landed on the hood of the buggy. A young woman, hardly older than Yuffie, with short blonde hair and a Turk suit of her own. A new recruit. 

“Pull this thing over right now!” The rookie demanded, staring at Tifa and not even sparing the rest of them in the back a second glance. Shameful Turk…  She’s got a great deal to learn… Verdot would be most displeased that she didn’t notice the two SOLDIERs in the back.

Tifa took the wheel from Cait, steering hard to the side in an attempt to shake her. The rookie kept her balance, though she wobbled, and her eyes widened before her brows furrowed.

“What the–are you drunk?!” The Turk demanded, but Tifa turned to her friends.

“Hold on tight!” The bartender told them before she drove them straight onto a mound large enough to send them flying into the air, tilting the buggy sideways and tossing the Turk off. The issue wasn’t just that the car went sideways, but that it spun in the air which forced the passengers to hold onto the nearest object for dear life . Kayline grabbed the wall of the buggy, so did Cloud, Barret and Aerith, Red gripped his teeth around Kayline’s boot and held on, Yuffie held onto the passenger seat, and Cait Sith clutched the steering wheel.

“What’s wrong with you people!?” The cat shouted but before they knew it, the buggy hit the solid ground again and gave them all whiplash. Yet Tifa was quick, immediately turning her attention back to driving. They soon left the blonde Turk in the dust.

Once the group was another half a kilometer away, they all let out a collective sigh before Barret left his spot at the back of the buggy and returned to his seat. “How’d I do?” He asked.

“Just fine.” Cloud gave a small yet still encouraging smile, and Barret chuckled lowly.

“I’d like to think Dyne would’ve been proud.”

“Yeah. I think he would.”

Barret smiled at that, looking behind them with his own hint of pride.

That was until his face fell, and he removed his sunglasses to stare through them. “Some dad you are.” He mumbled to himself. Cloud looked up and Kayline turned her head, but Barret was enraptured by his own thoughts. “Long past time my little girl knew the truth.” And the father and friend looked out into the distance, his true eyes looking upon the world. 

Kayline brought her hand into her pocket, searching for the photo where she put it. Once she grabbed it, she handed it to him, “Here.” Barret turned to her, a surprised look on his face. “You raised her, didn’t you? She’s as much yours as she is his. And right now, I think you need her more.”

Barret’s face turned warm, and he gently took the photo from her. He looked into the eyes of his little girl, the same fatherly pride filling his eyes as Dyne’s, before he placed it safely into his pocket.

“Thank you, Kayline.” He said, his gaze switching from her and Cloud. “Seems you SOLDIER types aren’t too bad after all.” Cloud smirked, but Kayline only gave him a sweet nod. Aerith looked over them with amusement, before Cait Sith began chattering in the front and taking the attention of the others. As that occurred, Kayline brought her hand back to her pocket, her fingers fishing for another object. 

The sleek black feather caught the light of the sun, but otherwise appeared exactly the same as the last time she analyzed it. She looked upon it in confusion, rubbing her thumb against it softly.

From the corner of her eye, she saw Aerith watching–her eyes glued to the feather and in shock. But then the girl shut her eyes, as if in a quiet trance, and her expression’s shock faded away, and her eyes once again turned into worry.

Chapter 9: Mutual Friend

Reeve hummed contently to himself, rocking his head back and forth as he typed. His desk was littered with papers, his office chaos except for the shelf where his plush sat limply. He had just altered Avalanche’s wanted posters, switching each of the three faces for look-a-like criminals in the local crime dens. If only his fellow directors cared more about the lives of people in their city, then maybe they would notice the change. For once, it was a good thing that they didn't.

“That oughta do it.” Reeve said to himself as the changes went through and the information updated.

Now… to go through the footage. He had to present the video footage he collected to the other directors as well as the president himself, yet there was someone present that had to be removed before he did so. Deleting each clip she was in may work, as well as selecting specific angles where she wasn’t present. It’d be like she was never there. They’d never have to know. Just like how he wished he never knew the contents of her file in Shinra after he first went through it.

“If you don’t mind me saying… You’re in an awfully good mood.” The heels clicking against the  floor gave away his secretary before her voice did. With a quick click, he turned off both of his computer screens.

“Well, it’s been productive.” Reeve smiled at her warmly.

A light knock against the wall alerted Reeve to another presence, this one not given away by heels or a voice, and he saw the head of the Turks outside his office door. The secretary looked between the two of them, any sense of comfort she had disappearing in the face of the outsider, before she hurried out of the room.

“Don’t have too much fun.” Tseng smiled knowingly, the way his department naturally seemed to do when they wanted to unsettle others. Reeve frowned at his words, disliking both the complete bluntness yet subtly used and how the man seemed to be a  master at utilizing it. And just as quickly as he stepped in, the Turk left.

Reeve put his hand around his coffee mug. After today, he may need a tenth cup rather than the usual nine…

———

The Corel desert droned on as the buggy continued driving forward, the car moving as quickly as possible despite no longer being followed. They had been driving for an entire day now with what felt like no end in sight. Kayline didn’t even know where they were going or what the others were looking for. All she knew was that they were going far from Shinra, and that was good enough for her.

“Pardon me.” Cait Sith shifted in Tifa’s lap, turning his body to the people in the back. “So, where are we bound this fine day?”

“South. Far south.” Barret answered.

“And what’s there?” Cloud asked. Great. The others in the group were just as in the dark as she was.

“Not Corel, that’s what. Now step on it!” Barret answered before turning back to Cait.

“Very well. South it is! Hold on to your hats!” The cat turned back to the wheel, but the large man wasn’t done with him yet.

“Hey, robocat. You act all buddy-buddy, but we don’t know a thing about you. Let’s fix that.” Barret said, and Cait shrugged.

“There’s not much to know. I’m a nine-to-five nobody at a small Shinra subsidiary. Another paper shuffling, copy-pasting forwarder of emails.” Cait answered. Lying, why is he lying?

Kayline knew damn well who he was. It didn’t take long after she first met the man behind the cat for Kayline to be invited to a company party that he also attended–where she learned the specifics of his position and name. The Director of Urban Development was hardly ‘nobody’ and certainly didn’t work at a small subsidiary. But why is Tuesti lying? He has nothing to gain and he’s risking me telling the others the truth. 

Is he a spy? If so, he’s awful at his job since he’s been trying to help me stay away from the company. Why would he do that if he actively supports them? But if he doesn’t support them then why would he lie?

“‘Nother Shinra lapdog.” Barret waved it away as the buggy began to drive downhill and past an old construction site.

“Lap cat .” Cait Sith corrected as Kayline looked over the side and saw an old radio tower.

“My mistake.” Remarked Barret sarcastically.

“But you lot are special. Properly special.” Cait said, “Never met a specialer group of people in all my life. How could I not tag along?”

“‘How could I not tag along?’ Hahaha…” Barret mimicked his voice before shaking his head. “Bullshit.”

“Come now, this is a roadtrip. We should be bonding, not fighting!” Cait said, but he was interrupted by a squirming Yuffie.

“Barret…” The teenager barely got the word out of her mouth, and Kayline leaned forward in her seat to get a better angle of the girl. The young ninja was clutching her stomach, her cheeks were puffed and she sat on her seat weakly. “Promise me you won’t take down Scarlet… unless I’m there with you.”

“Alright, I promise. If you don’t give up the ghost right here and now, that is.”

“I won’t let some stupid car… get the best of me…” Yuffie leaned forward, her arms squeezing her belly as the words became more and more squeaked. “Not before… I’ve punched that witch… right in the mouth…!” Yuffie sounded like she swallowed something, and she grabbed at her throat and took a hot inhale. “That’s it, I can’t!”

“Wait, just–just wait! We’ll find somewhere to–”

“Urp…Urg…” The teen rocked back and forth in her seat, gagging.

Barret jumped forward, “Pull over! She’s about to pop!”

“Wait, lassie! Not in the buggy! Not in the buggy!!!”

———

Yuffie laid on her back, limbs outstretched and her eyes closed on the ground as Tifa fanned her and Aerith placed her hand on the teen’s head. Barret sat with his legs crossed on the ground a couple meters away, Red and Cait beside him while Cloud stood next to them and Kayline leaned against the motionless buggy. The vomit was on the other side of the car, thankfully she managed to get herself overboard in time.

“Feeling any better?” Aerith asked, her thumb rubbing Yuffie’s forehead.

“Leave me…” Yuffie groaned as she waved herself.

Tifa hummed as she turned to the boys, “Where to now? We don’t have any leads, and driving in circles, hoping to spot a black robe is–”

“The worst idea ever!” Yuffie whined.

Cait Sith looked amongst the entire group before flipping forward. He outstretched his arms, “When you don’t know where life’s leading...” In a poof of smoke, he went about a meter into the air and a mog suddenly appeared beneath his feet. Kayline jumped, before walking closer to the rest of the group. “You should get yourself a reading!”

“A what?” Kayline looked at the others inconfusion. Well, at least Aerith looked excited. Then Cait started to dance in place on top of the moogle’s head as the mog’s eyes erratically changed colors. The cat audibly spoke in meows in a sing-songy way before a slip of paper exited the moogle’s mouth.

Cloud grabbed the paper, reading it aloud, “Your lucky food is… mushrooms.”

“Um…” Aerith looked around in confusion.

“Mushrooms, eh? Mushrooms… Wait!” Cait practically jumped, “Barret, you mentioned somethin’ earlier about the Corel reactor, did you not? You saw a Weapon there, right?”

“Yeah, but… I don’t recall tellin’ you.” Barret stood up, dwarfing the cat on the mog.

“Well, it might interest you to know that just a wee drive from here, there’s another run-down reactor.”

“Reactor… Materia!” Yuffie bolted up, before pointing excitedly to the sky, “Okay, I’m good! Everybody back in the car! Let’s go… go…guhhh…” And the newfound energy dissipated from her, causing her to fall back down, Aerith and Tifa going with her to catch her.

“Well, couldn’t hurt to check it out, I guess.” Barret admitted, and Cloud nodded. Cait jumped from the mog, and in another puff of smoke it was gone.

“Aye… Just a wee bit drive from here, so it is… shall we?” The cat motioned an invisible steering wheel in his hands.

“Why not?” Cloud said, and Cait cheered before running back to the buggy.

Mushrooms… South… Reactor… Gongaga?

Kayline didn’t know much about Gongaga, except that it was a lush jungle with a small town deep inside. Except for the reactor built there, Gongaga was relatively ignored by Shinra. And Zack had been from there, of course. He used to joke about being a country boy, through and through, all the time. Kayline briefly wondered what happened to him during these past five years… Still working for Shinra, perhaps? Or did he join Sephiroth on the run?

“Oh, Cloud, mind taking the wheel?” Tifa tossed Cloud the keys to the buggy, who caught them before following Cait and stepping on.

“Alright! Floor it south til we start seeing green! We’ll be pulling up outside that reactor before ye can say ‘mako’” Cait called out to the others, and one by one they made their way onto the buggy. Yuffie returned to the passenger seat, but Tifa took her place seated beside Barret this time and across from Aerith. Kayline sat beside the flower girl, Cait Sith sitting beside the SOLDIER at the edge of the seat, and Red returning to the floor before they set off.

Cloud began driving, using the placement of the sun to find south and soon they were traversing the rocky desert.

Aerith asked, “So, what was up with that ‘lucky food’ fortune? I mean, why mushrooms?” It seemed Aerith didn’t recognize the area, but her words made Cait’s actions make more sense. Fortune teller?

“Well, this reactor’s smack-bang in the middle of a place known for–aye, you guessed it! The world’s favorite fungi!” The cat explained, and Aerith looked interested yet Barret didn’t look as amused.

“Mushrooms grown near a reactor? I’ll pass, thanks.” The large cynic grumbled.

“So, you’re a fortune teller?” Kayline asked, and Cait nodded his head, “Can you tell mine?”

“Sure thing, lassie!” Cait flipped off the seat, the mog appearing with a poof and Cait landing on its head..

Cloud glanced at them through the headboard’s mirror, “Don’t shake it too much back there.” He told them, and Cait waved away his concern with a gloved paw.

Cait kept a surprising amount of balance as he danced and sang on the mog’s head while the car kept moving and the wind rushed past his fur and cape. Aerith watched with that same girlish excitement from beside Kayline, who was also interested but tried to hide it behind a tame smile.

Cait jumped, and another slip of paper slid from the mog's mouth. Kayline took it, “You’ll find what your heart most desires, but not in the way that you thought… Lucky color, red.”

Kayline’s brows furrowed. What my heart most desires? To find Sephiroth and be free of Shinra? What does he mean, not in the way that I thought? And what does he mean by red?

The brunettes shared a confused stare. “Red?” Kayline said out loud. 

Aerith shrugged her shoulders with a smile, “I’m wearing red.” Aerith pointed to her denim jacket, crimson colored like she said. But Kayline was unsure if that was what he meant. If it was her fortune then it’d have to be in the future, and Aerith wasn’t her future so much as her present. 

Kayline turned her attention back to Cait Sith for answers, but he shook his head and raised his arms in confusion. “I’m nothin’ but the messenger.” 

A shadow from a nearby cliff overtook them as the mog poofed away and Cait flipped back into his seat, Kayline still gripping onto the paper, still trying to think… Nothing.

It’s just a piece of paper, it doesn’t really matter.

She let the wind take it before sitting back again, crossing her legs. Aerith looked around at the slightest change of scenery, since the desert became less rocky and the amounts of sand slowly began to decrease. As time went on, the others spoke amongst themselves–occasionally bringing Kayline into their conversations as well–while they drove through the long desert and past old facilities dating back to the Old Republic of Junon. Slowly, the withering trees became more numerous and small patches of grass occasionally appeared, until they finally arrived near an old airstrip with a river lining it. But past the river, which bled into the ocean, were the shores of Gongaga. High, lush trees stood as the air began to change in smell–growing more fresh and… colorful, even–suddenly, the world appeared much more green. All that change was across the small, teal riverbank.

“Gongaga’s just past these shallows!” Cait Sith announced, and the entire group looked relieved except for the flower-girl.

“Gongaga…?” Aerith whispered, her eyes glued to the jungle. There was an undercurrent of pain in her voice as they drove briefly past the shallows and into the airstrip, before reversing and doing a hard turn.

Cloud drove the buggy straight into the water, and the car was large enough and the river shallow enough that they drove straight through without any worry.

“Hey, that our jungle?” Tifa asked as she marvelled at the high trees.

“Indeed it is!” Cait Sith confirmed, before turning to Yuffie, “Hold on, Little Miss Carsick, we’re almost there.”

“Hurray…” Yuffie groaned sarcastically, slightly lifting her head from the dashboard.

They reached the white shore of the Gongaga region shortly after, and the moment the vehicle stopped Yuffie ran off and bent over the sand. Barret and Tifa followed the quickest after her, while Cait, Cloud and Red checked the treeline. Kayline moved to follow them, but stopped when she noticed Aerith standing alone.

The flower-girl seemed overwhelmed, looking up at the trees with a creased brow. Kayline wondered if this was the most amount of trees the girl had ever seen in her life, considering she was a city-girl. That’s what Kayline assumed it was, but something about the look in Aerith’s eyes made it feel deeper.

“You alright?” Kayline asked, pulling Aerith out of her trance. The younger woman looked over to her, “Huh? Oh… yeah.” She forced a smile, “Don’t worry about me.”
And she stepped off the buggy, Kayline watching her with worry before following after. The two women approached Cloud, Cait and Red from where they were conversing.

“It’s a bit overgrown for the poor old buggy. We’ll need to carry on on foot.” Cait explained, turning to the jungle and back to them, “Oh! I meant to say: there’s a village up this way. Fancy poppin’ in? The reactor’s not goin’ anywhere and I’ll bet we can all do with a wee catnap, eh?”

Tifa put a hand on Yuffie’s arm, who was still groaning, “Sure. Let’s.”

It was only when Aerith spoke that Kayline realized that Cloud had begun slowly walking towards the trees. She said, “Cloud? You okay?”

He looked around, “I just… feel like I’ve been here before.” His words were slow, as if he were unsure himself. Kayline let out a breath. Why is everyone so weird about Gongaga? Cloud’s eyes scanned the trees, but whatever he was searching for was too far out of reach. The blond shook his head before choosing to carry onwards.

———

The party followed the waterways to find their way to Gongaga’s village, hours passing by as they traveled. Long, shaky bridges were occasionally the only way to cross them, other times the crew had to hop over stones embedded in the rivers–Barret slipped and fell once–as well as poor excuses of bridges in the form of long wood planks. Barret attempted interrogating Cait Sith again, Tifa and Aerith doted over Yuffie, Red sniffed their way in the correct direction, Cloud led them and Kayline lagged behind, keeping her eyes peeled on the trees in case of anything hidden in the foliage.

Green was the best way to describe Gongaga. Deep, vibrant greens that went on forever as far as the eye could see. Tall trees with strange roots and bases loomed overhead, creating a strong shade over them to serve as protection underneath the blazing sun. Flowers grew in abundant patches, of red and yellow and blue and green and white and orange and purple and–

And of course, the mushrooms. The mushrooms were just as vibrant as the grass, just as colorful as the flowers, and just as imposing as the trees.

And still not nearly as strange as Zack.

The entire group let out audible sounds of relief when they finally managed to find a pathway, albeit a muddy one, that had recently lit torches to guide their way. That was a much better guide than Red’s nose or Cait’s instructions. After passing one last bridge that was suspended over a high ravine, Cait bounced forward.

“Come along! The village of Gongaga awaits!” The fortune-teller announced.

“It’s about time! I’m freaking starving!” Yuffie held her belly.

Tifa laughed, “Maybe our lucky food will be on the menu.”

The mud and dirt pathways were soon replaced with wood planks lined up, the torches were replaced by lanterns and the far drop of the ravine into the rushing water currents beneath were kept out of arm's reach by the fences lining the ridges. And when the crew finally crossed the final hill, the small civilization was revealed.

Dome shaped homes sprawled about with scale textured roofs,and lush plants surrounded them as short bridges connected them. There were paths into the trees on all sides, and the stone and rock of the nearby cliffs arched above. Rustic wooden arches lined the paths, giving the town a sense of warmth and even from where she stood, Kayline could see some of the townspeople mingling.

“Are these…?” Tifa gasped, running up to a nearby tree trunk that had multiple salmon colored mushrooms growing from the bark. “They are! Gongaga mushrooms!”

“They may be hard to come by in Midgar, but here? Here you cannae move for the blasted things!” Cait stood beside her.

“Wow…” Aerith admired the scenery, her voice both overwhelmed and in awe. Watching Aerith see the world outside of Midgar was much like Kayline watching herself when she was first let out herself fifteen years ago.

Footsteps.

Red and the two SOLDIERs turned around first, searching for the source of the sound from within the nearby flora. The ambushers didn’t want to stay hidden for long, however, instead instantly circling the group after leaving their hiding spots. There were two of the strangers for each member of the group, yet the intimidation tactic was lost once Kayline took a second glance at their new foes. Each one was wearing nothing more than a loose shirt and pants, no armour, and they each held blunt staffs.

Another set of footsteps caused Kayline to turn her head again, after assessing the others to not be threats, and who she supposed was their leader stepped forward, Cloud also stepping up to meet her as Kayline remained in the back with Yuffie and Aerith. The leader was a woman, one Kayline assumed to be younger than herself but older than Aerith, who wore a pink blouse and blue vest as well as an actual shoulder-pad, though it was only made of leather. What confused Kayline was the face–she had copper eyes and sharp features, but the red hue and style of her hair… Where had Kayline seen it before? There was something familiar about this woman’s appearance, though Kayline couldn’t quite put her tongue to it. It reminded her of the Shinra building, though she couldn’t place where or when.

“Passing through?” The mystery woman asked, though her voice didn’t answer Kayline’s questions either. “You…” Her eyes were taken by Cloud, her expression wide open.

“What?” Cloud asked suspiciously, before settling his grip on the buster sword.

“Nothing. For a second, I thought you were someone else.” The woman said regretfully, a tinge of sad disappointment. She raised her hands to her followers, before lowering them as a command for them to lower their staffs. They followed her orders without question, and so Cloud and his crew all lowered their own weapons. “Who are you people?” The redhead questioned and Kayline saw Cait Sith run in the corner of her eye towards the mushrooms. “More importantly, why’re you here? Not to survey the reactor, I presume.” Cait came back into view while lugging one of the large mushrooms that was almost as large as he was.

“Och no, just to study it. We’re on a wee field trip, you see!” Cait told her, and she definitely recognized him given by the quiet gasp she let out. The cat brought his finger to his mouth to shush her as she fell to a crouch before him.

She adopted a friendly smile, “Well then…” She took the mushroom from him, causing the fortune teller to groan in disappointment. “Welcome to Gongaga. I’m Cissnei, coalition captain. And sorry–didn’t mean to startle you before. Just doing our jobs.” Cissnei turned to her coalition members, “Back to your posts.” She commanded, and they obeyed. The people dispersed and the captain pointed towards the other side of the village. “You’ll get a clear view of the reactor from the hill. Make sure to pay your respects though.”

“Of course.” Cait said, miming tears.

“C’mon.” Cissnei tilted her head to the hill, offering to bring them. Cloud took her up for it, walking past her and starting his way as the others followed behind. 

She was wordless as the rest of the group went past her one by one, but once Kayline stepped forward Cissnei turned white as a ghost. She took a brief step back, and the two women held eye contact. Kayline was still trying to decipher who Cissnei was, but Cissnei seemed to immediately recognize her.

“You’re…” She managed below a whisper, before turning to Cait, “Why are you with–”

Cait trotted along, once again putting his finger to his mouth to shush her.

Cissnei brought her head down, refusing to look Kayline in the eye in an effort to recompose herself before rushing towards the front and choosing to make conversation with Cloud instead.

“You know her?” Yuffie’s arms went back and forth wildly as she walked at pace with the older woman.

Kayline peered at the redhead, “No, I don’t.”

“Well, she seems to know you. What’d you, kill her family or something?” Yuffie asked, her voice lighthearted and upbeat despite the gravity of her words.

“No–” Kayline gave the teen a look of exasperation.

“What? I don’t know what you SOLDIER types were up to.” Yuffie shrugged before moving onwards, “And less so about you, I’ve never heard of you before. Were you really so low-ranked that Shinra didn’t brag about you every chance they got?”

“I–” Kayline stumbled upon her words, “I don’t know.” She wasn’t sure herself. She was a First Class, amongst the best of the best. And while she never truly had access to see what the outside world was told about her, Yuffie wasn’t the first to imply that the answer to that was “not much.” She couldn’t help but wonder what about her wasn’t good enough in the eyes of the company. In the eyes of the professor… Was she ever going to be enough? Why did he hate her the moment she left the womb? Why’d he hate all of them? Even his “favorite” of them was nothing more than a trophy and was treated like less than the dirt beneath their feet.

“You don’t know your own rank? Did you even make SOLDIER?” Yuffie put her fists on her hips in a failed attempt to look intimidating. “Cloud over here did, he made it to–”

“Yes, I made it into SOLDIER.” Kayline answered, more venomous than she intended, “It’s all I ever really knew.”

“It was?” Yuffie looked at her in confusion, “When did you join up?”

But before Kayline was going to answer her, telling the teen that she didn’t join up and instead was conscripted by Shinra at the age of thirteen, they found themselves at the hill with Barret motioning with his hands to keep quiet. With a glance, Kayline realized that the hill was not just a memorial but a graveyard, and Cissnei kneeled before the large tombstones filled to the brim with names. She had laid a flower against it, letting it join other bouquets and vases sprawled at the tomb’s feet. Cissnei brought her hands together in prayer, and Cait kneeled beside her and joined her. Aerith did as well, Tifa following suit while the men closed their eyes respectfully. Kayline was unsure of what to do, and so she copied Aerith. 

Yuffie looked around at all of them, even more unsure than Kayline was given the confusion on her face and the nervous rocking of her body as she looked at each member of the group one by one. With a last look at Kayline and Tifa, Yuffie attempted to copy them , and her face furrowed in concentration.

“Thank you.” Cissnei said sweetly after a few moments of silence, and they all opened their eyes.

Taking this as her signal, Yuffie rushed towards Cissnei and Cait. Getting on her knees almost as if she were in a crawl to make herself eye level with Cait, she asked, “So, what is this?”

Kayline had to withhold a facepalm at the teenager’s bluntness, but Cait Sith answered her earnestly and Cissnei didn’t appear offended.

“Three years ago, the reactor here suffered a catastrophic failure. It was old and couldnae handle the stress.” Cait explained, and with a look over the tombstones, indeed it was visible. The remnants of the Gongaga reactor, its peaks high above the trees as if a shadow to the monuments of those who died.

“It needed maintenance, which Shinra never provided. And then one day…” Cissnei continued for him, and Yuffie appeared displeased with the new information.

“So, they’re cheap as well.” The ninja let her fist swing back and forth.

“This was the company’s way of trying to make amends.” Cissnei added, as if the monument were a gift enough.

“A memorial could never replace the dead.” Kayline said, and Barret agreed.

“I’m surprised they even made the effort.” His voice thick with anger and mourning.

“And thanks to the hard work of her people, Gongaga rose from the ashes. Right?” Cait remained cheerful, turning to Cissnei and earning a small smile from her.

“That’s nice and all, but one memorial doesn’t buy absolution.” Barret said, not as eager to forgive as Cait or Cissnei.

The redhead rose, crossing her arms as she stood up, “You guys must be tired. I know you’ve got things to do, but if you wanted to rest up…”

“Wouldnae say no!” Cait responded, and so the young woman pointed to below the hill and into the village.

“My house is just down there. Got an open door policy, so feel free.”

“Woohoo! Don’t mind if I do!” Yuffie cheered, rushing past them to make her way to the house.

Aerith looked around awkwardly yet with purpose tinged in her eyes. “I’m, uh… gonna take a look around.” And she too left, running into the town.

“Seriously. Get some rest, okay?” Cissnei turned to the others, who nodded. Barret,Tifa and Red soon found their way down the hill as the captain returned to the ground to tend to the flowers. Kayline walked down the slope with Cait, tailing after the cat as he walked in the village proudly and without a care in the world. As if he wasn’t the most visibly unusual thing in town. The pair walked by flower pots, food stands, small farms and townspeople. Kayline heard talk of local wildlife behaving strangely, and that the townspeople believed it to be because of noise heard in the reactor.

It was when they found a quiet enclave away from most of the other people that Kayline finally spoke what was on her mind.
“Who’s Cissnei?”

Cait Sith was expecting the question, given the way his posture didn’t change one bit. The cat climbed up a fence and sat on its post, making himself more eye level with her. “I’m surprised you didnae recognize her yourself, but then again, it was the younger SOLDIERs that she often worked with. She didn't go high enough to work with your caliber.”

“She definitely recognized me, and I know that I know her from somewhere. Given your position, I’d assume that you are aware of what that is.” Kayline raised an eyebrow.

“Of course she’d recognize you. She’s one of the Turks.”

Kayline’s eyes fell to the ground for a moment in thought. Oh… No wonder Cissnei both recognized her instantly and looked absolutely horrified. Even if they never met–which Kayline was certain they didn’t, but that they've likely stood in the same room before–Cissnei would’ve read about her due to her position. Everything Kayline’s ever done, likely documented in a file somewhere to be passed down to new members. To Cissnei, Kayline’s presence either meant something serious was occurring, or she fully understood the reputation that a First Class SOLDIER typically had. Or… She was privy to the information that Kayline disappeared in the first place and was surprised to see her walking around.

She looked back to Cait, “A Turk?”

“Don’t ya worry. She won’t tell a soul about you.”

“Why?”

“Because she’s not supposed to officially be here either. She’s been going off assignment during her time here.”

Kayline tilted her head, “Which means that her loyalty has been tested and strained. But why?” Kayline went into thought… but then again, it was the younger SOLDIERs that she often worked with… Her brain ticked, Could it be that she knew–

“Have to ask her. Though I wouldnae be surprised if she’s careful with sharing such information. Those Turks are a private brood, eh?” Cait adopted his cheery mannerisms by doing a thumbs up. “And still be careful yourself. She don’t need any unnecessary information about you either.”

“Thank you.” Kayline laid a hand on Cait’s shoulder gratefully, “I don’t know how loyal you are to Shinra… But thank you for trying to help me.”

“Of course. All people deserve a chance to have a life that they choose.” His voice was cheerful, and she started to step away as he then sombered right when he thought she was out of range to hear, “Especially after I read your file… And to think, pieces were redacted even for me.”

Her walk was brisk and soothing, with a nice feeling of open air unfamiliar to her. For just a moment, she allowed herself to relax in the middle of town on the cobblestone road. She closed her eyes and took a breath of the cool air, letting the  breeze drift through her hair.

“So… This Zack guy. You still like him?” Kayline heard Cloud say, pulling her from her thoughts immediately. She opened her eyes and saw Cloud down the road, speaking with Aerith from where she stood beside a singular tree. They were across from a singular house that was nearing the outskirts of town, and given her body language, she was dreary. But Kayline didn’t care that they were talking, typically she wouldn’t even listen in. But it was who they were talking about .

They know Zack? The puppy Zack?

“Wow… You went there, huh?” Aerith didn’t expect the bluntness ofCloud’s words, and he didn’t seem to realize how harsh he sounded either until she said so. But she answered anyway. “Maybe.” She said sadly, looking out across Gongaga. “He’s never given me a reason not to…”

There was an awkward silence for a moment before Kayline saw Tifa in the corner of her eye, and given the way she was leaning forward against a nearby fence, she had been listening in too. But Tifa took action, running up to Aerith to break the silence. Kayline was more wary, not ready to join such an uncomfortable conversation. She slowly crept closer instead, but kept her distance.

Aerith waved to Tifa as she came over, forcing a smile. “Any news?” Tifa asked.

Aerith shook her head, “Nothing. No calls, no letters.”

Tifa looked over to the house, before looking down. “Oh…”

“Leavin’ you out in the cold like this… Forget about that loser.” Cloud said, and the two girls shared a bewildered with each other, before looking back at home with a glare. “He’s a SOLDIER, right?” It is the puppy… “Then I hate to break it to you, but if he’s been gone this long, the man is de–” Cloud grunted in pain and gripped his head.

The angry glare was soon replaced with concern, despite the callousness of his previous words. “Cloud?” Tifa asked.

“Sorry. I’m gonna lie down.” Cloud snapped himself out of it, his voice tired. Kayline watched him carefully as he walked away, in the direction of Cissnei’s house.

“Well… That clears that up. He definitely doesn't know who Zack is.” Aerith said softly, sadly, dejectedly. Tifa looked hesitant to say something, before grabbing Aerith by the arms gently as if to get her attention. 

And finally, Kayline herself rushed over.

“Zack Fair?” She asked once she was close enough to the pair. Their eyes widened in surprise, Tifa removing her hands from Aerith. The look in their eyes was all the answer she needed, “He may not know him, but I do.” Aerith and Tifa shared a look of surprise, before turning back to Kayline curiously. “We need to talk.”

Chapter 10: Whispers And Weapons

The three women switched their scenery to outside the outskirts of town, close enough to run back in for help but far enough for privacy. They stood near a stream and under the shade of a tree for the conversation, one that started as quickly as they arrived. Tifa leaned against the tree, but Aerith’s attention was solely on Kayline as the SOLDIER began.

“How’d you meet him?” Aerith asked.

“He was the mentee of my friend, Angeal.” Kayline explained, “We met at the tail end of the Wutai war. We never really shared a battlefield, but we met up in-between missions.” Kayline looked back fondly, with a light chuckle, “I would help train him, occasionally. His enthusiasm never had any bounds. He must’ve been only a little older than Yuffie when we first met.”

Aerith looked to the ground sheepishly, “Sounds like Zack.”

Kayline’s eyes softened, “We used to call him ‘the puppy’ because of his behavior. He was energetic, but good and kind. Stubborn. Dedicated.” Kayline looked into the sparkling blue water of the stream, “I haven’t seen him in years. I was hoping that he’d be doing alright for himself, but from the sound of it…” She turned to the others, “He disappeared too?” Aerith nodded sadly. “How did you know him?”

Aerith couldn’t hold eye contact, instead staring at a perennial among the grass. “He was my first love.” 

Kayline’s eyes went wide as it dawned on her, and her mouth went agape. Tifa watched her expression, turning to Aerith who finally managed to look up at her. “You’re the girl…” Kayline whispered, “The girl he always talked about.” The curves of Kayline’s lips went upright. Zack had spoken of a girl like she was the light of the world itself, an angel sent to this very planet to share her kindness and radiance.

No wonder he meant Aerith.

“Always talked about?” Aerith repeated, as if she couldn’t comprehend it. “He’s Zack, I’m sure a charismatic guy like him had all sorts of women–”

Kayline stopped her in her tracks, putting her hands on the florist’s shoulders, “Aerith. He loved you. So much so that we would never hear the end of it.” The SOLDIER laughed, “He used to go to me for advice on how to impress you. Me . That's how much he cared.”

“He’d go to you? Why?” Tifa asked from her place against the tree, though she looked more amused than anything.

“He thought I’d have the best idea on what a woman would want.” Kayline answered Tifa, but then she turned back to Aerith, “Did he ever give you those chocolates?”

“That was from you?” Aerith was flabbergasted, but it was all the confirmation Kayline needed.

“Well… Did you like them?” Kayline asked, wondering if her idea was any good.

“Of course I did. They were delicious!” Aerith smiled and Kayline let go of her. Aerith looked at her in amazement, “Wow… We were connected this whole time.”

“I knew him too.” Tifa added, and Aerith turned. “Remember Nibelheim? He was there.”

“That adds up if it were five years ago.” Kayline said, “Last I heard was that he had a mission in Nibelheim.” With Sephiroth. Oh, how she hoped that they were both okay…

“Yup,” Tifa’s gaze fell to her feet, “I just don’t get it.” She brought her hand to her chest, before holding their gaze with her wine colored eyes. “How could Cloud not recognize him if they were both First Class SOLDIERs?”

“What do you mean that Cloud’s a First Class SOLDIER?” Kayline repeated, the light heartedness gone and replaced with a mixture of confusion and sternness. She had assumed he was a Second Class, given he was talented. Perhaps he could have been promoted during the last five years at some point, but the way Tifa said it… She made it sound like Cloud and Zack were First Classes at the same time, yet none of them had seen Zack in five years. But Cloud wasn’t a First Class during that time, or else Kayline would’ve known about him. 

“Yes…” Tifa replied slowly, and Kayline felt both women’s eyes drilling right into her.

“No, he wasn’t, that’s impossible. Back when Zack went to Nibelheim?” Kayline repeated, and Tifa nodded, “I went under not too long after he was sent. Unless he was promoted recently, he couldn’t have been a First. There were only ever the five of us. Myself, Zack, Genesis, Angeal, and Sephiroth.” Kayline missed Tifa shiver when she said the final name, too busy sharing a puzzled look with Aerith.

“You’re a First Class?” Aerith asked, and Kayline nodded. The flower-girl looked away for a moment, as if thinking over the likeliness of her statement, and Kayline felt the breeze pick up in the slightest before Aerith’s gaze returned to the woman before her. A look of faith, one that showed Kayline that Aerith believed her.

“It certainly explains how you’re able to do… What you can do.” Tifa added, likely thinking back to the events in the deserts of Corel.

“But why would Cloud lie about his position in SOLDIER?” Kayline inquired, and Tifa frowned deeply, hesitant to share her thoughts. But she picked her poison.

“And I know he wasn’t a First Class when he came to Nibelheim. He… He wasn’t there.” Tifa appeared both confounded as well as utterly haunted. “He says he was, and he knows everything , but he was never there. Zack was. There’s something about him that doesn’t add up. And to add to it, we don’t even know what he’s been doing these past five years.”

“Do you think this could all be the product of degradation?” Aerith asked Kayline, who wasn’t sure they were going to like her answer.

“Not knowing your own self? Knowing things you shouldn’t be able to?” Kayline walked in small circles as she placed her hands on her hips, shaking her head as she stared at the grass beneath them. “Degradation causes a loss of control and stability, but sense of self? I… don’t know.”

“He has lost control and stability. Remember back on the tracks–” Tifa started but Kayline stopped in place.

“Loss of control and stability in the sense of violent outbursts, not self-destruction. And he doesn’t understand any of it himself.” Kayline paused, trying to find the best way to explain what she understood about the differences between this case and Angeal and Genesis’s. Something felt different, it was a feeling deep in her gut that she knew in her heart wouldn’t be trusted alone. “Degrading causes a person to make an otherwise unfathomable decision, and they’ll spend the rest of their life understanding why they made it because to them it’s as simple as making a choice. Cloud doesn’t seem to have that. He had no idea he was about to fall off that bridge. Almost as if he was being forced, or as if the memory of what and why he was doing it was ripped from his own head the moment it ended. He couldn’t even rationalize it himself.”

Aerith went quiet, “So it’s not degradation then.”

“I don’t think so, no.” Kayline’s voice was gentle, if not regretful. Degradation was a harsh fate, but at least it was a comprehensible one. Instead, Cloud and his clearly deep-rooted issues were unknown to them. And how were they supposed to help him through something completely alien to them? How much must it hurt to watch someone they care for so deeply go through this, unable to help as it occurred right in front of them? “Has he spoken about it with either of you?”

Both girls shook their heads.

Silence.

“We have been suspecting for a while that he isn't actually a First Class SOLDIER, but now… to know almost for sure…” Tifa said, “But it still doesn't make sense. He has the strength of one, the endurance, even the eyes.”

“That’s what I was just wondering.” Kayline admitted, “ He could pass for a Second or First. I assumed that he was a Second this entire time. But where or when were the procedures done if he was never an official SOLDIER? And why is he saying that he's a First? Why is he lying?”

“I don't think he's lying.” Tifa told her lowly, “I think he genuinely believes what he's saying.”

“I…” Aerith thought about it for a moment. The perennial that Tifa had been staring at earlier then flew away as another breeze came through. “I agree. He remembers things that he shouldn't know, he loses control of himself, yet he isn't degrading. So something else must be at play.”

Tifa kicked herself up from the tree, “And that still doesn't answer the question of how he got SOLDIER enhancements.”

Silence again.

As if Cloud weren't an enigma enough… What has he been doing, where has he been, what's going on with him. Does he even know? Does anyone else?

“How many of the others know?” Kayline asked. Barret likely did, she suspected. And perhaps Red. 

“Just the three of us.” Aerith said, and Kayline's mako eyes looked at her in surprise. They entrusted her and were willing to share all this, despite how fishy it made Cloud–someone they both obviously cared for–seem? They trusted her? Their kindness, their trust, their…

“Barret noticed that something's wrong with Cloud. Thinks he's degrading.” Tifa looked back up at the town where the rest of the group were, “But Yuffie and Red don't understand, they think it's normal SOLDIER stuff. The longer you stay with us, the more concerned they'll probably become. And Cait Sith only just joined. He probably believes Cloud has really bad migraines, if he's noticed anything wrong at all.”

“Why haven't you told them?” Kayline peered at them, and Tifa appeared to be crumbling under the weight of her gaze.

“We need him. He's the only one who can lead us to where we need to go.” Tifa’s voice broke, “And he's the last thing from my childhood I have. If they turn on him, I might lose him.”

Kayline was about to question what Tifa meant by last thing from my childhood I have when Aerith added, “Whatever is wrong with him, he's a good person. He needs help, but he's good. Better than he realizes.” Aerith's eyes traveled past Kayline and into the jungle, “The others wouldn't turn on him. But we'd lose him… Cloud doesn't know that we've noticed all this either. He needs peace of mind and support as much as anything right now.”

“Please… I know it feels like we've been asking a lot, but please keep this between us.” Tifa laid her gloved hand on Kayline's shoulder.

“Of course.” Kayline nodded. I don't know how to help a mentally unwell man. But if they need information to understand him, I can help. Or, worse comes to worse, if he endangers himself or others, I can stop him . “So long as you're sure of what you're doing.” Tifa gave her a grateful smile, “Besides, you got me out of that cave and have been tolerating my presence this entire time. Keeping a secret and an eye out is the least I can do.”

“Kayline,” Aerith's voice was soft, and the two taller women turned their heads to her. The flower-girl was still staring out into the jungle. “His sword… You recognized it as well, didn't you? When you saw us for the first time?”

“Yes… I noticed the buster sword before I even noticed Cloud was a SOLDIER.”

Aerith turned around, looked at her with those wide green eyes, “It’s Zack's, isn't it? Not just any buster sword, but Zack’s?” 

Kayline nodded, “It is. It has the same dimensions, design, nicks and scrapes. There's even one small scrape on the underside from me that's still there.” The other two looked at her curiously, “That buster sword wasn't always Zack’s. It was Angeal's first, forged by his father–that's why it's so unique. It's why I know it so well. I've sparred with Angeal a thousand times, and my weapon left its mark once.” Kayline continued, “After Angeal died, Zack took his mentor's sword and fought with it in his honor. I don't know how it switched hands to Cloud.”

“Must’ve happened during the past five years. Zack still had the buster sword in Nibelheim.” Tifa added.

“And if we were to ask him he'd probably not react well, like how he always has an episode whenever he hears Zack's name.” Aerith sighed, and it was almost like the breeze sighed with her. He can’t even handle hearing the name?

“Maybe he knew Zack too?” Tifa suggested, “And he can’t remember him.”

“But why wouldn’t he? What happened with Zack that Cloud doesn’t even know who he is anymore?” Aerith asked, and Kayline added on.

“And how’d he end up with the sword?”

This time the silence was filled with the three women’s sighs as they stood in a circle. Aerith smiled, “On the bright side, we know a little more now than we did yesterday.”

The other two couldn’t help but match their smiles to her optimism.

“And Kayline, thank you.” Aerith softly added, clasping her hands together gently, “I know it must not be easy for you to share so much. Thank you for trusting and telling us. This helped. You’ve helped.” Aerith’s eyes went the slightest bit watery, and she stepped forward as if for a hug, but Kayline instinctively reclined back. Aerith froze in her tracks at the reaction, stopping to give her space.

Kayline put her hand on Aerith’s shoulders and gave her a warm smile. “Anything for a friend of Zack’s.”

———

Zack’s victorious laughter rang across the training room, a bounce to his step as he flourished his sword. “Oh yeah! Anything else today, Kayline?” The final nibel wolf’s body fell to the floor. “How about a nibel dragon?”

“A wolf is a far cry from a dragon.” Kayline crossed her arms, an amused smile on her face. Always so excitable . If he really did reach First Class, he’d be a breath of fresh air.

“I can handle it!”

Twenty minutes later and the virtual dragon sent Zack flying across the room.

He hit the wall, hit the ground and then slumped over with his fingers still gripping his sword. His eyes burst open as soon as he realized he was still conscious, only to see Kayline step forward with Shatterstar in hand, the shine of the long blade reflecting the virtual world around it.

“Wait, I can help!” Zack pushed himself up, but Kayline already dashed forward and cut at one of the dragon’s front legs. The puppy returned to battle position, searching for an opening. The First turned to him, “You get low, I’ll go high.” She leaped into the air, slashing at the dragon’s throat as Zack barraged the legs. The beast shook itself in an attempt to cause Kayline to lose balance when she landed on its shoulder, but she managed to roll off instead and joined Zack on the floor once more.

“Zack, double helix!” She called out, and he nodded. She jumped into the air, sending waves of energy from her slashes of her weapon before Zack went back to back with her. Together, they leapt at their foe, Zack bringing down a heavy strike as Kayline cut dozens of times. When Zack landed, she striked low and in front of her partner to give him time to recuperate, and he continued his barrage before they leapt in the air again. Side to side, they struck the air together, their slashes conjoining to create an “X” that hit the dragon face on. As they landed on the ground, the dragon’s corpse fell.

“Yeah!” Zack cheered, raising his hand and giving Kayline an enthusiastic high-five. “That was awesome! We killed a dragon!”

“So is this a bad time to tell you that that one was a juvenile?” Kayline said coyly, and his face fell. 

Then the look of triumph returned, “Juvenile, but still a dragon.” Kayline laughed, “And so still a victory!”

“Whatever makes you feel better, puppy.” She said, Shatterstar materializing out of her hand. Just after, the virtual setting around them disappeared and turned back into the cold, Shinra training room once more.

“Come on, we gotta tell Sephiroth! Maybe he can show me how to take on an adult!” Zack made a dash for the door, and Kayline followed after much more calmly by walking. While the young man ran into the hall, his spiky black hair bouncing behind him, Kayline turned the rest of the room’s systems off as she took out her phone and dialed the top number.

“Just warning you that there is a rabid, excited pup on his way to you, my dear. No, he won’t take no for an answer. He’s like the four of us already.”

———

Kayline had been in the marketplace with Tifa when she heard the bellowing roar from deep within the jungle. It was a sound she had never heard before, but given the expression on Tifa’s face it was one that she was familiar with. They ran together to the memorial hill, where the group–as well as Cissnei–came together one by one with Cloud and Yuffie being the last to arrive.

“Hey, y’hear that?” Barret asked as Cloud ran up the steps.

“Yeah. Gotta be a Weapon.” Cloud answered, taking his place beside Tifa.

“A Weapon?” Kayline repeated, before her face scrunched in confusion, “But nobody’s ever seen one in years–”

“We did. We saw one right inside the reactor we found you in.” Barret told her, and her jaw fell.

“Are you sure you saw a Weapon ? A steward–” She couldn’t believe her ears as she asked.

“-Of the planet. Yes, we saw one. And that thing sounded an awful lot like it.”

Kayline didn’t have time to process what she was hearing because they all turned to see countless birds flying over the trees and out of the forest as if to escape something.

“Wait, you all know something about this?” Cissnei approached Barret who nodded.

“Could say that, yeah. You been hearin’ it for a while?”

“For a few days now, yeah.” Cissnei answered, “The coalition tried to investigate, but some creatures kept us from getting into the reactor. Though all they did was fly around, just the sight of those weird black wisps was enough. More than enough.”

Weapons? Wisps? What?

“Now ain’t that something.” Barret looked to be holding back a chuckle as Red looked up to Cissnei, his golden eyes surprised.

“You could see them?” His voice was more raspy than usual, and Cissnei stared at him in bewilderment herself.

“Yeah.. Of course… Why? Do you know what they are?” Cissnei, for all her Turk training, let the slightest bit of nervousness bleed into her voice. Aerith and Tifa shared a glance.

“Know what what is?” Kayline questioned. She felt as if there was a large chunk of information that she was missing.

“Whispers…” Red grumbled to himself as he looked out past the jungle and at the top point of the reactor from where they could see it.

Barret scoffed, “Well, this just got more interesting.”

“So… When do we leave?” Yuffie knelt next to Red and put her hand on his back, staring out at the jungle.

“You, young lady, are on guard duty.” Barret grabbed her and pulled her away from Red.

“Oh, come on!” Yuffie tried resisting, but his grip was too strong, “I just wanna help out! Be a part of the team!”

“Yeah, cause you’ve been a real team player.” Barret said sarcastically, before dropping Yuffie in front of Cissnei. “Keep an eye on her for us.” Yuffie huffed and Cissnei put her hand on Yuffie’s arm.

“I’ll do my best.” The Turk answered.

“Let’s just get in, take a look, and get out.” Barret said, looking to Cloud, “Figure you, me, Cait and Red can do that easy. Agreed?”

“Agreed.” Cloud nodded, and Cait also gave a thumbs up in support.

The roar echoed through the jungle again, and Red readied himself to begin moving. “Let’s go.”
Cloud turned to Aerith, Tifa and Kayline, “You guys hold down the fort.” Aerith and Tifa nodded, and then began to already start making their way down the stairs. Cloud held Kayline’s gaze, “Don’t let anything happen to them. They’ll explain to you what’s going on.”

Kayline nodded as well, before following after. Cissnei already began to pull Yuffie away, who continued complaining as she was pushed down the stairs of the hill. “No fair! No fair!”

The young ninja broke out of Cissnei’s arms, and the Turk reached out again to grab her again but Kayline beat her to it. With an iron yet harmless grip, Kayline grabbed the teenager’s arm and dragged her one handed. Unable to resist being pulled, Yuffie eventually turned her body and followed–though Kayline’s grip remained until Aerith and Tifa stopped running near the exit of town closest to the reactor.

The minute Kayline released her hold, Yuffie immediately swung her arm away and angrily stuck her tongue out at the First. Kayline ignored her, instead turning to the other adults. They could hear Cissnei barking orders to the coalition not too far away, and people went to their homes cautiously yet calmly–so this had certainly happened before–as Yuffie continued her scrunched up faces.

“What are Whispers?” Kayline questioned, placing her hands on her hips austerely. Tifa was the one to turn, but Aerith was the one who answered.

“Arbiters of fate.” Aerith’s soft voice contrasted the gravity of her tone. “They appear only when destiny is about to be changed. Ensures that everything goes through its intended course.”

Kayline wasn’t quite sure she believed what she was hearing. Fate? Destiny? Intended course? “How are you so sure?” Kayline asked, and Aerith turned to her. Those deep green eyes once again peered straight through Kayline, piercing directly into the depths of her very soul. That undeniable look of knowing. Then, the florist girl grabbed her hand, clasping her fingers against Kayline’s gloved palm and open fingers, before leading her forward and pointing to the sky above the jungle, where the top of the reactor stood against the test of time.

“Don’t worry. You’ll see.”

———

The sound of an explosion rang through the air and rocked the ground beneath them. It shook Yuffie from where she sat cross-legged on the ground, and Tifa immediately pushed herself into a stand from where she was seated beside her.

“Holy–” Yuffie regained her balance.

“What the–?” Tifa looked out at the reactor as Aerith gasped and Cissnei ran for the closest fence to lean on as she squinted into the sky.

Three large aircrafts were above the reactor, ones that the Turk recognized, “Relnikhas!? When did those get here?”

“We gotta help them!” Aerith said, something that the others didn’t even question.

“Hurry and get ready.” Cissnei turned to Tifa, placing her hand on the other woman’s shoulder, “Then meet me at the stables!” 

Cissnei ran off, ushering people back into their homes. Tifa extended a hand to Yuffie to help pull her up, but Aerith took Kayline’s hands in her own. Such a close and friendly gesture almost made Kayline jump, and she would’ve reclined her hands if it weren’t for the fact that the younger brunette was speaking.

“You should sit this one out. You want to stay undercover from Shinra’s eyes, right?” She asked, and Kayline nodded.

“I’ll protect the village. Nothing will hurt here. Not even Shinra.” Kayline freed her hands before stepping back, materializing Shatterstar and giving it a flourish, reminiscent of the way Sephiroth taught her all those years ago. Yuffie’s eyes were full of awe once she saw the sword, Tifa’s of determination, and Aerith’s of a short-lived surprise which melted into determination as well.

With a short nod, the other three were off, and Kayline alone remained.

She got to work, continuing the lock down of Gongaga by running through the streets and pointing people to where they needed to go for safety. Most people were already in their homes, safe, but the First kept her senses sharp in case any fiends were scared out of the jungle either by Shinra, the Weapon or the Whispers. 

Not even two hours later, as she and Cissnei finished securing the town, did Kayline hear the loud and echoing bellow of a Weapon once again.

———

“Stay strong, Tifa! You’ll make it. But not if you give up. You have to want it, fight for it–hard as you can.”

“You need to get up now, Tifa. You can’t die here. Too many still depend on you.”

“Tifa!”

“Come back to us, Tifa! We’ve got a fight to finish!”

 

“Cloud!”

 

“Your words can’t reach him now.”

 

“No! Don’t take him too!”

———

Cissnei’s house was what was offered, and so it was where they stayed. When Kayline’s allies returned to Gongaga with an unconscious Tifa in Cloud’s arms smelling heavily of mako, they returned to the Turk’s humble cottage. The martial artist slept soundly, given the privacy of the bedroom for her healing as the others remained in the main living room. Cloud was at her bedside every moment, Aerith inside often as well though she chose to remain nearby in the small hallway outside the door. Barret would pace, and even Yuffie couldn’t kick her nervousness as time went on and it was the very next day. Red and Cait were both on the ground, futile attempts to rest themselves as Yuffie sat on the loveseat. Barret couldn’t help but walk in circles, and Aerith leaned on the archway from the living room to the hallway, the door to Tifa always in her sight. Kayline leaned against the fireplace, arms crossed and her eyes guiltily averted from the door. Would she have been able to help if she were there? Perhaps Tifa never would’ve been in this mess, bed-ridden and unconscious if I weren’t so controlled by my fear of Shinra finding me.

“So…” Yuffie’s voice rang like someone traveling uncertain waters, and she pushed herself back and forth on the loveseat. “Your sword comes from thin air, huh?”

Kayline looked up at her. The room had been relatively silent for the past hour, and the only previous conversation they had was the others filling her in on the Weapons and their encounters with them. It sounded unbelievable, yet she didn’t believe they were lying. What they were saying was far too crazy to make up, and Kayline did find it plausible that Shinra’s draining of the planet’s mako may have driven the planet to the edge enough for it to call upon the Weapons within the last five years–though she was admittedly surprised that it was enough already since the planet seemed well enough five years ago.

“Um, yeah.” Kayline shifted awkwardly, not expecting the conversation or for it to be directed at her. It seemingly took Barret’s attention, who raised his head to look up at her with his shaded eyes.

“Forged in Wutai, right?” Yuffie added, and Kayline nodded before extending her right hand out. In almost an instant, the weapon appeared in her hands. “Oooooh–” Yuffie was in awe, reaching her hand out hesitantly before pulling back. “Can I touch it?” The teen asked.

Kayline gave a brief tilt of her head as a nod, and Yuffie’s fingertips brushed against the long, silver blade which reflected the light of the sun. It was an odachi, similar to Sephiroth’s choice of weapon, but far shorter than the Masamune. Her blade’s length, without the addition of her hilt, was the length of the Buster Sword from top to bottom including its hilt. Longer than normal, certainly, but not as abnormally long as Masamune. The hilt itself was black, covered with lined studs, overall similarly designed to the ones on her belt and shoulders.

“Does such a weapon have a name?” Yuffie asked, her eyes drinking in the sight.

“Shatterstar.”

“When’d you get it?” Barret asked, his interest taken by the blade as well.

“During the Wutai War.” Kayline answered simply, but Barret’s head shot up in surprise.

“You fought durin’ the war against Wutai? Wouldn’t ya have been just a kid?”

Kayline didn’t see how it was odd. Sephiroth had started younger as well. They both had begun real combat when they were only a couple years younger than Yuffie. “Yes.”

“How young were you when you were trained?” Barret asked.

“My physical training started at roughly five or six years old.”

“Why would your parents allow you to be trained and shipped out so young?” Barret asked incredulously, and that’s what made Aerith turn her head.

Kayline paused before sharing the information, “I never knew my parents. It was Shinra that chose to train me and decided I was ready for warfare.”

“You mean you’ve been with Shinra your whole life?” Yuffie seemed astounded, if not pitiful.

Kayline shrugged her shoulders, “I never knew anything different than it.”

Yuffie and Barret held a gaze, before the teen said, “No wonder you wanna stay out so bad. Shinra sucks. Imagine dealing with that for twenty years.”

Barret’s response was more mature, the large man finding his way to Kayline and placing a gentle hand on her shoulder, leaning his head in to say, “Well, feel free to spend as much time with us as ya need.” Kayline gave him a grateful, albeit mundane smile.

“You said that ya stayed with Shinra for so long because you never knew anything different, lassie.” Cait spoke up, “So what changed it and made you wanna leave?”

The others seemed curious as well, and Kayline looked at the floor uncomfortably, Shatterstar disappearing followed by her crossing her arms as if it’d close her off from the question.

“I was tired.” She explained, “And they wouldn’t allow me to move on. After the Wutai War ended, I just wanted to retire, leave Midgar, find a home, build a family. A life like anyone else’s, cause it had to be better than what my life was already. But they wouldn’t let us. The only way to leave SOLDIER is death, but I never remembered signing up for SOLDIER in the first place either. But by the time the war ended, everything else fell apart anyway.”

“It all fell apart?” Barret repeated, but Aerith whispered something to herself slowly, almost impossible to hear.

“No escape but death? Us?” Aerith shifted against the wall, shaking her head lightly as if trying to piece it together.

“My friends started disappearing, dying… then I was put into the coma. Next thing I know, I’m woken up by all of you.” Kayline raised her hand up in frustration, before dropping it in defeat.

“Sounds like you’ve had a busy life.” Barret said, and Kayline held back a sad scoff.

“Tell me about it.” Her words dragged.

“Were you alone for all of it?” Aerith’s soft voice cut through the air, and everyone’s heads went in her direction. There was a curiosity distinct from the others’ in her tone and eyes.

Kayline shook her head, “No, I had–”

Shuffling could be heard from the bedroom, and low voices melted through the cracks. Yuffie immediately pushed herself to her feet, scrambling to the door excitedly and leaning forward to hear better. Cait also hopped up, running after the teen and climbing onto her back while placing his own ear against the door. Barret facepalmed at the immaturity, as Kayline and Aerith held a brief gaze due to the interruption of her answer, before Aerith returned her eyes fondly to the door. The florist seemed more willing to wait than the other two.

Mumbled from the wall and door, but just clear enough for the First to hear, both Cloud and Tifa’s voices were speaking.

“You stayed when I needed you most…Not a hero then I don’t know what is.” 

“...kinda hero falls off a cliff with the person he’s trying to save… don’t even know who I am…”

Tifa’s reassurance was meeting Cloud’s uncertainty, but Kayline had to admit to herself that his latter words piqued her curiosity. She leaned forward, hoping to hear slightly better while also not giving the impression that she was listening in–though it’s not like the others would stop her, given their tolerance of Yuffie and Cait–and while slightly more clear, it still wasn’t enough to make entire sentences like she wanted.

“...Forget things everyone else remembers just fine…” Cloud’s voice cracked through again, and Kayline held her breath so as to not break her focus while she listened. “...and know things I’ve got no right knowing… like… people inside me… worst part… I can’t even tell… they end and I begin…”

“Go on.” Tifa’s support was persistent.

“SOLDIER’s cells degrade… I think… happening to me… I’m… falling apart.”

Kayline lowered her head, almost mournfully. Cloud sounded certain he was degrading, but Kayline… His words only made her more doubtful. It didn’t make sense with what she had seen, and on top of that, what did he mean by know things I’ve got no right knowing ?

“That’s not going… happen to you.” Tifa’s reassurance was strong, stubborn, admirable, and filled with love. “...Saved me before. Now it’s my…” Footsteps.

“Kiss! Kiss!” Yuffie excitedly whispered, and Cait was quick to shush her. But it was enough, because the two on the other side went silent. Footsteps.

The door opened abruptly, Yuffie and Cait both immediately falling in as Tifa stared down at them with her hand on the doorknob. She looked relatively fine, despite her previous condition, thankfully.

“Aw… Worried about little old me?” Tifa leaned down with a look of amusement.

“Aye, that’s right. Worried!” Cait anxiously clapped his hands while Yuffie nervously chuckled.

“Come on!” Yuffie began her recovery, planning her escape route and bringing herself to a stand, “Sorry!” Yuffie ran to Kayline’s side as Cait hid behind Barret’s boot. 

Tifa stepped out of the room, sharing a smile with Aerith who mouthed, “Keep it up.”

Tifa gave another look to Cloud, who’s eyes widened in a way Kayline had never seen before, and a boyish smile fell upon his face before he stepped away to grab his sword.

Aerith and Tifa took a seat beside one another on the couch as Barret stood facing them, Yuffie collapsing onto a nearby chair. When Cloud returned to the room, he and Kayline shared a long, hard gaze. She nodded to him in acknowledgment, before excusing herself, “I’m going to get some fresh air.”

What is wrong with him?

Chapter 11: Everything I Ever Wanted

The team spent another couple days in Gongaga, allowing Tifa more time to rest and recover while the rest of the crew went out and about town and the wilds. Cloud earned a fair deal of money, taking on tasks and other small missions which Yuffie had enthusiastically followed him along in. On the day Tifa initially woke up, after Kayline left to receive some air–in other words search for Cissnei to question her about if she knew that Shinra was coming–she learned that the group made a new plan. They wanted to travel to Cosmo Canyon–where Red XIII was apparently from–and ask the planetologists there about what Tifa saw after she had been swallowed by the Weapon and brought into the lifestream. They offered to keep Kayline, an offer she accepted since she wasn’t finding any more information about Sephiroth and was still unsure of where to start–especially since Zack disappeared as well. Besides, she told Aerith and Tifa that she’d keep an eye on Cloud for them. That’s what she intended to do.

So now here they stood, all eight of them, at the overgrown, old, airstrip. Cloud had attempted using a telephone box in the middle of the strip, which was the only place that appeared to be maintained and had a small sign advertising Bronco Airlines . The sign instructed them to “send up smoke” and after bickering between Aerith and Yuffie, a small fire that let off a heavy amount of smoke was built. They had been waiting nearly an hour by the time Yuffie started complaining.

“This is taking too long.” She groaned, before a light bulb lit up above her head. “But I can speed things up!” Yuffie extended her arms in timing with her consonants as she spoke to the empty, blue sky, “Come to me, airplane! Follow the smoke!”

Nothing.

The girl rushed a turn before repeating it, this time with Aerith copying her.

And funnily enough, that was when the grumble of an engine could be heard. Yuffie turned ecstatically, pointing to the sky where a pink, dual propeller airplane was descending towards the airstrip. “Look!”

The girl started giggling while running forwards and waving, Barret’s laughter joining her as he followed with a brisk walk. “Well, I’ll be damned!”

“Told ya I’d speed things up!” Yuffie continued waving, “Over here!”

The plane touched down, shifting slightly to the side on the pavement and slowing before coming to a full stop a few meters away from the group. Cait Sith was impressed, “Bravo, sir!”

A door on the side opened, and a set of steps slipped out. A man came walking down them, one with golden blond hair, a stubble and a pair of pilot’s goggles on his head. He wore a navy colored flight jacket, a white pilot’s scarf over his white shirt, dark green cargo pants, and bright red gloves. There was a maturity in his bright blue eyes, making Kayline initially peg him to be older than she initially thought. But the age in his face made her assume he was no more than five years older than she was.

“Where to, folks?” The man had a rough voice, but a bright smile.

Red pawed his way up to him before sitting down and looking at the man respectfully, “Cosmo Canyon, please.”

The man jumped, “You talk!? The hell kinda magic trick is this?” He then looked at the others, before awkwardly coughing, “...Not that I ain’t seen crazier shit on my travels. Now, how many of you we got?” His eyes traveled all of them, before stating, “Too many.” The others sighed, “But the old girl likes a challenge.” Aerith, Tifa and Yuffie all held a relieved glance. “With hazard pay, I’d say this is fair.”

“How much is hazard pay?” Barret asked. The pilot didn’t seem fazed by the gun-arm.

“Normally payment would be seven-hundred gil. But adding the hazard pay will kick it up to one thousand.”

Internally thanking the goddess that Cloud had been working the past few days, and with a couple extra gil from Tifa and Cait Sith thrown in there, Kayline watched as they handed the man the money.

“Much obliged!” The pilot thanked them, before throwing his arm around. “Hop on board and sit where I tell ya. Gotta make sure my baby’s balanced just so.”

He led them on, Tifa taking the lead after him with Yuffie following after her, and Kayline after her. The plane was relatively small, and with a glance Kayline noticed that there was a door engraved on the other side of the plane from where they entered. To her left was an open cockpit with a singular seat and many wide windows. To her right were four seats and a small aisle that led to a small bit of cargo space. Leaning against the wall near the cockpit, secured, was a spear that had to be roughly two meters long.

“That yours?” Kayline pointed her head at it, and he turned to look at it before answering.

“It is, indeed. Never know when you may need it.” The man brushed his chin for a moment in thought. He walked down the aisle before patting the back seat at the far wall. “You can sit here, miss.” He looked to Tifa before turning his gaze between Yuffie and Kayline, before tilting his head to the teen, “You’re lighter. Sit right here in front of her.” Tifa took her seat, and Yuffie followed. Cloud came on after Kayline, about to take the seat closest to the entrance, when the pilot put his hand up. “No, no, no. First off, you’re too heavy. Second off, you ain’t getting a seat over one of the ladies. Sit in the back on that box right there.” He pointed, and Cloud scoffed while Kayline gave him an amused but guilty look, before the younger blond did as he was told and sat in the back. The pilot patted the seat closest to the door where Cloud attempted to sit, “Here ya go, ma’am. And you, right behind her.” Kayline took her seat, and Aerith the one behind her. “Go in the back behind the women with dark hair, you’re the heaviest.” Barret was directed, followed by the pilot tilting his head for Red to follow. Cait also joined, sitting on the opposite side of Barret in the cargo and right behind Aerith’s seat.

Barret was still settling in when Red gripped onto his jacket with his claws, causing the man to momentarily jump in his seat. After shutting the door, the pilot took his seat at the front, getting comfortable before turning to his passengers.

“Hold on tight now, y’hear? Fall out and you’re on your own!”

Red clutched onto Barret tighter, causing him to squirm and hold back a hiss, “Claws!”

Yuffie giggled, “Here we go!”

The ground beneath them began to move, and the engines rumbled as they began to take off. Suddenly, the others fell back in their seats from the speed as they felt the ground lift and they zipped up into the air. Kayline was the only one stable in her seat, with Tifa and Yuffie clutching onto the sides of theirs and all the others out of Kayline’s eyeline.

“We’re flying!” Yuffie cheered once she regained her bearings.

“No shit, kid! Who d’ya think I am?” The pilot called out to her, his voice trying to go above the turbulence.

“I dunno! Who?” Yuffie responded.

“President and pilot of Bronco Airlines–Cid Highwind!” The pilot announced, “Pleasure havin’ you aboard!”

The plane shook before finally steadying, smoothing out in the air. As she watched the others’ reactions to flying, Kayline briefly wondered who had ever been on a plan before. Yuffie definitely hadn’t, and by the looks of it neither have Aerith, Red or Tifa either. Barret was reacting calmly, outside of his irritation with Red, as were Cloud and Cait. 

“Uh oh…” Yuffie held her stomach.

Cid heard it, “What?”

“Thought maybe planes would be okay… but nope.” The ninja gripped onto herself, her cheeks filling and eyes watering.

“Not in here! Open a window!” The pilot shouted at her, obviously not liking what he was hearing.

Yuffie gagged, collapsing further into her seat than she already was.

“Hey, Cid.” Barret yelled from the back.

“Yeah?” Cid didn’t sound enthusiastic to speak with him either, given his previous interaction.

“You not worried about flyin’ around in the open like this? What if Shinra sees us?”

“Shinra don’t own the skies! Shitheads couldn’t stop me even if they tried.”

Barret laughed, “I think you and me are gonna get along just fine.”

Another hour had passed by the time Cid was dragged into a conversation again, after a time of the passengers mainly speaking amongst themselves and him focusing on flying.

“Any of you ever piloted a plane before?” He called out, earning a quick shake of the head from nearly everyone.

“I was trained to, but never actually did.” Cloud answered, something Kayline understood to be part of his “SOLDIER training” though truthfully, even the lowest grunts could be taught how to drive the high-use vehicles.

“I was trained too, and have before. I once flew me and some friends of mine to a town called Banora. They made fun of my flying the entire time, but we got there safely.” 

“What kinda training taught you two this?” Cid inquired.

Kayline turned around in her seat to share a gaze with Cloud, having a silent conversation about whether they should tell the truth or not.

“SOLDIER training.” Cloud answered.

“SOLDIER, huh?” Cid repeated, “You’re both pretty far out from Midgar.”

“We’re former SOLDIERs.” Cloud explained.

“Former? Are you sure that’s how it works?”

“It is now.”

Silence ensued, before Aerith leaned against her window and looked down at the world.

“Wow… We’re really high.”

She’s never left Midgar before.

“Yeah, and most planes usually go higher. We’re not even above the clouds right now.” Kayline told her, turning in her seat to look at the flower-girl’s face of awe and fear. “Though we are going pretty fast. See the red ground? That’s the beginning of Cosmo Canyon.”

“We’re getting pretty close now.” Red said.

“Yep! Bringin’ her down!” Cid announced, causing Aerith, Tifa and Yuffie all to grip the sides of their seats. They felt the plane tilt forward, but before they knew it, there was a bump and the plane evened out again, before stopping altogether. Smooth landing, considering they were now in the rocky canyon. “Okay, folks! We’re here!”

The door opened, the steps going down on Yuffie’s side, and she didn’t waste any time running off and holding back her puke on the solid ground. Tifa and Aerith followed after her, once again leaning over her as Kayline instead looked out into the vast world around them while the others disembarked.

Red found his way to her side, so she said, “Home sweet home, right?”

“That’s right.”

“Brought ya as far as I could.” Cid said from the top of the steps. “Hope y’all don’t mind walkin’, ‘cause now you’re on your own!”

“What about the next time we need a lift?” Barret asked.

“Send up a signal.” Cid instructed, “Just make sure I got room to land.” The pilot saluted before saying, “Happy trails to ya!” And the door closed.

Most of the group watched as Cid and the plane left, but Red began walking on his own in the opposite direction. He turned his head, “The vale’s this way.”

———

A campfire had been made, one that the group circled around in their sleeping bags as the starry sky hung high above them. Yuffie and Aerith sat on their sleeping bags, while Tifa was in hers but sitting up, and Red was curled at Cloud’s feet. Kayline was warming her hands at the fire, the canyon becoming surprisingly cold during the night.

“My mother used to say that the stars were always covered up by the city lights. And while I knew it was true, I never thought I’d really be sleeping under them.” Aerith looked up at the starry night, and Kayline’s eyes followed hers. “It’s beautiful.”

Kayline smiled, “I remember back when I saw the stars for the first time…” She had only been thirteen, and she had been so amazed by the beauty and otherworldliness of it that she insisted on sleeping outside the tent. Sephiroth chose to join her rather than leave her in the wilderness alone, even though she was right beside the tent. They had spent the entire night pointing out their favorite stars and speaking of anything and everything. “It was during my first assignment. I had never slept outside before, and refused to not see the night.” She had loved the sky so greatly that she had studs on her jacket, belts and boots as a reflection of the stars in the sky. “It was the unknown, but it was also limitless. Open. Free. Beautiful.” Everything I ever wanted.

Kayline saw Aerith’s awed face in all of its beauty, and the First’s gentle smile grew as she watched the mirror of her younger self. The reflection of limitless galaxies reflected in the girl’s green eyes, as newfound vulnerability poured from the other’s.

Tifa hugged her knees, “We used to spend hours admiring the night sky as kids back at home. There wasn’t much light pollution there either.”

Cloud let out a small smile at her words, his eyes taken by Tifa rather than the stars.

Yuffie pointed to the sky, pointing out a constellation that resembled the spikes of a chocobo. “Hey, look! It’s Cloud!”

The group laughed, Kayline leaning over to shake the teen’s shoulder playfully while Yuffie giggled uncontrollably at her own antics.

“That one’s you, then.” Cloud said, pointing at another constellation, one that looked more like a rat or rodent than anything else.

Yuffie only laughed harder at that, boiling over and falling onto her back. Kayline pointed out another one, “That can be yours, Aerith. It’s a flower.”

Aerith’s eyes followed Kayline’s finger, and her face brightened. “It’s a lily!” She clapped her hands happily, before pointing out a constellation of her own. “Then that one’s yours, Kayline.” Kayline peered at the sky, where Aerith pointed at one that appeared canine in nature. “A wolf. Because while you work well alone, you do your best when you’re with a pack.”

Kayline chuckled, “Alright, a wolf then. If you pretend there’s an extra star there, that one almost looks like a bottle. Yours, Tifa?”

Tifa nodded, “We can say that it’s an open bottle and that’s why the star on the top is missing.”

“That one looks like a mountain, which is Barret, since he is a mountain of a man.” Kayline added.

Barret approved of her selection, “Be wary of any avalanches off that mountain.” He joked, earning scoffing laughs from the others.

“Very clever.” Tifa said, “That one looks like a crown, for you, Cait.”

“Aw… that’s very sweet of you lassie.”

“And that one looks like a tooth. Like your fangs, Red.” Kayline pointed, and he looked pleased with her choice, raising his head and his eyes brightening.

“A most generous selection. Though I had been hoping for the chocobo.” Red’s gruffness of voice contrasted to his joke so harshly that the others couldn’t help but laugh.

The fire licked at the air in swooping curves, placing a soft orange glow onto the skin of the people surrounding it. Kayline fiddled with her fingers before looking up at the others. Aerith now held her hands over the flame, the emerald of her eyes reflecting the sea of blaze. Yuffie had her arm-length gauntlet hanging off of her shuriken, and she was now laying on her stomach while kicking her feet. Barret sat resting his gun-arm on his leg, and Cait was rolled into himself not too far away though the cat kept giving the large man uncomfortable glances. Cloud was making himself comfortable in his sleeping bag, shifting underneath to no satisfaction. Tifa was still staring up at the sky. Kayline did the same.

“So… What did you do for fun?” Aerith asked, “While you were a kid. I can’t imagine what trouble you must’ve gotten into.”

I never really got into trouble. My rebellious streak only occurred because of Genesis and Angeal’s antics.

“I used to switch my books out.” Kayline offered, before quickly regretting speaking at all. She always prided herself on being the more socially savant between her and her lover, but it appeared she was only that way when she had his low bar to compare to. Put her with normal people, and she was anything but.

“I used to switch people’s materia out!” Yuffie declared proudly.

“Is that what got you so good at stealin’?” Barret asked, and the girl quieted.

Aerith peered at Kayline for a moment, before letting the corner of her lips turn upright. “When I was little, and couldn’t do much, I used to draw and paint.” 

“I was never allowed that.”

“You should try it! You might be really good at it, if you have as steady an art hand as you do a sword hand.” Aerith said, leaning towards Kayline, “It’s a good way to express yourself.”

Kayline couldn’t resist the younger woman’s egging on, and raised her hands in surrender, “Sure, sure, but do you even have any paper or pencils or anything?”

Aerith went into thought, “Hm… Not exactly.”

“You could always use the dirt as your paper.” Tifa suggested, “When I was little, my dad used to take me outside and we’d draw shapes into the dirt with sticks.” Tifa recalled the memory as if it were bittersweet.

“But we don’t have any sticks. We’re in the middle of a canyon, we probably couldn’t find any even if we tried.” Yuffie spread her arms at the world around them.

“There’s no need for sticks. Her sword can work.” Cloud said from his sleeping bag, where he sat up as if copying Tifa.

“I refuse to dirty my sword like that.” Kayline didn’t even look at him to entertain the idea.

Cloud let out a small chuckle at that, which did grab Kayline’s attention enough that she turned her head in surprise. Did she just make Cloud, the ever stoic loner, laugh? He suddenly realized what he had done and straightened his posture, looking away and clearing his throat. At that, Kayline chuckled before looking away.

“You said you never met your parents. So, who taught you to walk and talk and all that?” Barret inquired from the First.

“The assistants and nannies, I assume.” Kayline said. She never knew any of them personally, due to their shifts rotating constantly.

“You grew up with assistants and nannies, huh? Really living it up in Shinra?” Yuffie added, but something about the way she said it sounded accusatory.

“I guess. They taught me the necessities, at least. Walking, talking, reading.” Kayline said, “Never anything extra, though. Like, I never learned how to do my hair like that.” Kayline pointed at Aerith and her braid, who turned her head in reaction. 

“You’ve never gotten your hair braided before?” The flower-girl asked, and Kayline nodded. Aerith then clapped her hands, “Well, that’s gonna change!”

Aerith immediately went to her feet before Kayline had time to react, before plopping herself down behind Kayline.

“Oh, that’s really not necessary, Aerith.” Kayline said in a poor attempt to wave her off.

“Nope, it’s really no biggie! This is a big milestone in every girl’s life. It’s only proper that it’s in yours too!” And she began to part Kayline’s hair before folding the strands of brown over each other. Knowing it was a fight she wouldn’t win, Kayline slumped her shoulders and accepted defeat, allowing the florist to style her hair.

“I’ve never had my hair braided before, either.” Yuffie pouted, “It was always too short for it to be like yours.”

“I’ll braid yours, Yuffie.” Tifa offered, unzipping herself from her sleeping bag, just enough time for her to miss the way Yuffie’s face brightened. Soon, the bartender was sitting behind her and calmly working her way through the ninja’s much shorter hair. “It may not match the other two’s, but it’s a braid like theirs all the same.”

Kayline felt the weight of her hair fall against her back, now in a concentrated spot and style that meant that Aerith was done. The young woman clapped her hands together, “All done! What do you think?”

Kayline moved her head around, trying to grow used to the change in weight placement. She then summoned Shatterstar, tilting the blade slightly to get the light of the moon to shine off and allow her to see her own reflection.

Her hair looked beautiful. More beautiful than she was used to. It was tightly kept together and twisted just perfectly. Suddenly, Kayline wished that Aerith was there for her childhood. So that she’d have had someone, another girl, who she could’ve done these activities with. A sister. But the idea quickly died–that’d mean that she’d have to undergo what Kayline did, something Kayline could never wish for Aerith.

“Thank you.” Kayline said softly, her voice more vulnerable than intended. And perhaps it was the fire, but the others seemed to react with warmth. And so while she was more vulnerable than intended, she did not mind.

Aerith smiled brightly at her, and Tifa looked up from Yuffie to see, “Wow. You look like you could be twins.” 

The two brunettes laughed, and Aerith struck a pose with her hand on her hip, and Kayline copied it, so Yuffie added, “Wow, now you two really look like twins.”

The rest of them broke into laughter as Yuffie began grinning, before Tifa patted her shoulders. “All done. What’d ya think?”

It appeared that Tifa gave Yuffie two braids instead of one, sectioning the short twists on Yuffie’s left and right sides. The braids themselves were above Yuffie’s chin and took up the entirety of her hair, and the teenager raised her arms in victory and happiness.

“Aha! Your turn, Tifa! Then we’ll all match!” Yuffie turned around, and Tifa looked away bashfully.

“Oh, no, it’s fine.”

“Come on… You’ve got the longest hair. I wanna see what Aerith can do with it.” Yuffie complained, before bringing her hands together to plead, “Please, do it for me? Me, who’s hair is too short to match the spectacular, amazing, totally less awesome hair than mine’s hair of yours.”

Tifa bent to Yuffie’s wish, “Alright. But only because you asked so nicely.” 

Yuffie had a triumphant laugh, and Aerith jumped up and dashed to Tifa, quickly getting to work and styling the ocean of black. Kayline even rose from her spot and joined them all on Yuffie’s sleeping bag–and saw Barret give an amused shake of the head from the corner of her eye–where she and Yuffie leaned over to watch.

Aerith’s hands were practiced, efficiently positioning Tifa’s locks while not a strand was put out of place. She was quick too, already having braided Tifa's neck once Kayline joined them on the sleeping bag.

“Who taught you how to braid?” Kayline asked.

“My mom.” Aerith answered.

“So did mine.” Tifa said as well.

Kayline briefly wondered if someone who loved her like a daughter would have taught her how to braid when she was younger. But that thought was swiftly pushed away, as no woman in Shinra believed her to be good enough to value her in such a way. No man ever truly felt like a father, either, not the way Barret was with Marlene.

Well, there was one. The professor. 

The old one.

The one she hadn’t seen since she was small.

Aerith’s smile reminded Kayline of him sometimes. Perhaps that’s why her smile brought such comfort.

Another few minutes, and Aerith was done. Tifa shifted her head, throwing the hair around before smiling. “There. Now we match.” The florist said, all of the girls beaming, before Yuffie started giving out two handed high fives.

———

All of the girls’ hair returned to normal the next day, but the closeness left enough of an impact that the entire group–including the boys–were in a good mood during their trek the next day. They made a great amount of progress, eventually passing by small windmills and lampposts, before finally arriving at a long, wooden bridge. Past the bridge was a canyon’s cliff-side, built in with houses and other edifices.

Red ran ahead of them, crossing the bridge to approach two of the guards posted on the other end. 

And Kayline thought it was someone completely different speaking at first. A high-pitched, boyish voice called out, “Hey, guys! It’s me! I’m back!” Kayline and Barret, who was standing next to her, turned and gave each other an alarmed and confused stare before they and the rest of the group met up with Red at the end of the bridge.

“Nanaki? I can’t believe it… It really is you!” One of the guards stared at Red as if it were his first time hearing Red talk, though he obviously had before, before bending over and scanning Red for any features for confirmation. He put his weapon on the ground before dropping to his knees, running his hand through Red’s fur, causing the flame-lion-wolf–Kayline was still unsure of what he was–to laugh happily. “We were so worried! Welcome home!”

Red was so happy that his tail began wagging furiously, the flame of it almost hitting Barret.

“Woah!” Barret backed away.

“Now, why don’t you go pay your respects to Fellow Bugenhagen?” The guard told Red–or, Nanaki, apparently– before tilting his head back to the inside of the settlement. “Go on!”

He rose from his knees and returned to his position, now looking over the rest of them.

“You can let them through. They’re good people. I promise.” Red told his friend, “After all, they’re the reason I’m here.”

Red then ran forward and into the Vale, the bustling “city” of cosmo canyon. Barret continued watching in shock, before saying, “What the hell was that?” He began shaking his body and attempted to make the pitch of his voice higher, “‘Hey, guys! It’s me!’ …Who?” Barret’s impersonation of Red made Kayline have to stifle a laugh, though Aerith proved not strong enough, laughing behind them.

“He’s such a softie.” Aerith told Cloud, who looked away jokingly as if concerned for her well-being.

Cloud then approached the guard himself. The guard put his hand up, “Real quick–gotta check something. An airship dropped these on us this morning.” He took a piece of paper out of his satchel, looking at the paper and then up at them, “Wanted posters–of the terrorists who bombed those reactors.”

The party all shifted awkwardly in their spots, looking away from the guard. Aerith looked as if she wanted to pretend not to know them, Yuffie actually did a better job appearing calm and unbothered, and Kayline kept her eyes in the exact same place she left them and refused to blink.

“But I think we can say you had nothing to do with all that. Even if Nanaki hadn’t vouched for you, it’s obvious.” The guard said, looking at his partner before turning the poster around.

The poster was almost exactly like the one Dio showed them, with the same information and names, but the people were different. While the three people on the poster resembled Barret, Tifa and Cloud, it was clearly not them. ‘Barret’ was much skinner, ‘Tifa’ was much plainer and had horrible bangs, and ‘Cloud’ had no spikes in his hair.

Yuffie leaned forward to inspect it, “Huh.”

Cait Sith was jumping up to see the poster, but when he finally caught a glance he then stood straight, raising his head proudly. 

So that’s who changed it.

“Welcome to the sanctum of planetology–Cosmo Canyon.” The guard said, motioning for them to go ahead. With a nod of thanks, Cloud led the group into the sanctuary.

Cosmo Canyon was much larger than Gongaga, and much more chaotic. Market stalls were clustered around closely together, old but elaborate architecture was everywhere to be seen, and the wooden ground was aged but strong. Colored curtains and drapes were hung around as many poles as possible to shield them from the sun, and people hustled down the town.

Once they were far enough away from the guards to hear, Tifa turned to the others. “You see that wanted poster? Pictures looked nothing like us.”

“Yeah. That other Tifa Lockhart was much uglier, and the other Cloud Strife much better-looking.” Kayline jabbed, causing Tifa and Yuffie to giggle and Cloud to roll his eyes.

“Must be that way for a reason.” He said, electing to ignore Kayline.

“Gotta keep on our toes.” Aerith agreed.

They walked up a flight of steps that led to a railing at the end of the cliff-face, where they could look down into the large and deep canyon, before following the path that split two ways–one into buildings built into the cliff, and one that turned to stone slabs and led to a slant where a giant, clear circular area was.

“Um… Where did Red go?” Tifa said, looking around.

“Maybe we can ask the townspeople.” Aerith said, and before anyone could stop her she ran up to a complete stranger, “Hi there! We’re looking for someone named Fellow Bugenhagen. Could you point us in the right direction?”

The stranger pointed behind them, where there was a set of stairs that went up the cliff that they completely missed. Tifa shouted, “Thank you!” 

They went up the steps, which traveled around the side of the cliff, before stopping right at the end where a makeshift wooden elevator waited. But on the other end of the area protruding from the cliffside and on the other end of the bridge stood Red nearby a tree with grey bark and white leaves, looking out at the distance.

The party approached, Red turning his head to them when they arrived. His normal voice–the gruff one–began, “I was born and raised here–in this canyon. I was to become a Watcher of the Vale, like those before me, until I was taken by Shinra. Now that I’m home–and have repaid my debt to you–I plan to serve my village once more.” He turned his body completely. “I appreciate all that you’ve done for me. Thank you.” He respectfully bowed his head.

“We’re really gonna miss you, Red.” Aerith conjoined her hands behind her back sweetly.

“Aw, don’t say that. You’re only making this harder.” Suddenly his voice was high pitched again, and he pawed at his face as if to rub away tears. “I mean… I wish we had more time, but this is my duty.”

“I suppose it was your ‘duty’ to act the old man?” Barret stepped forward, and though his voice didn’t sound amused, his expression seemed the opposite.

“I wanted you to treat me as an equal–not a dog.” Red’s normal voice returned.

“Nanaki! Is that you, my boy?” A raspy, old voice called out.

“Coming!” His high, Nanaki, voice replied. His tail then began wagging and his tongue rolled out. With an approving look from Aerith, he then set off.

There was a moment of silence before Tifa looked around, “So… Was that goodbye?”

Cloud shrugged.

“Nah, I’m sure we’ll see him around the canyon.” Barret reassured, “The real question is, ‘Why’d we come here?’” His voice grew in excitement and volume, “To learn the secrets of planetology! C’mon!”

“Can’t forget that materia!” Yuffie giddily followed after.

Cait looked around nervously, “As for me…” He rushed over to a nearby stairway, before plopping himself onto the bottom step. “Ah… That’ll do.” he stretched his arms out and yawned, “I’m gonna steal some shut-eye, if you dinnae mind.” His head fell to the side almost disturbingly, as if he were a hung corpse.

But aren’t you a plush? What shut-eye could you possibly need?

Kayline then looked at the other two girls, and the other “SOLDIER First Class” before feeling slightly awkward. Did Tifa want time alone with Cloud? Did she want Aerith to play wingman for her? 

Kayline awkwardly nodded her head, “I’ll, uh, secure the area.” before walking away. 

She could slightly hear Aerith say, “Secure the area? Isn’t that what the guards are for?” When she left.

The air was crisp this high in the air, and she leaned against the railing of a nearby fence, keeping Cait in sight in case of any attempted kidnappings since he was foolishly unaware of his surroundings. The canyon was huge, and the rest of the world bigger. 

So how would she ever find him?

Where are you, Sephiroth?

Never before has he ever felt so far away.

She let her head drop. I’m sorry. I’ll look for you again soon. The others need me. They’re my new friends, I think. And I promised them a favor. Just please wait a little longer.

———

The dome darkened around Cloud, Aerith and Tifa for a moment, Bugenhagen’s observatory becoming a shadow void. Cloud stood between the two women, and Bugenhagen–in his indigo robes on his grand green orb with his aged face–stood a few meters away. They awaited what he had to show them.

Suddenly, the sky filled with the bright stars and colorful nebulas of the vast galaxy and the room lit up, large rings encircling each other representing planetary orbit and each holding a planet of the galaxy, the sun beaming in the middle.

Kayline would really like it here. We need to bring her in next time.

Each of the planets lit up one by one, and the three of them looked up in awe and wonder. Aerith was almost scared to move, slowly holding her hands together.

“Wow…” She whispered, looking all around them.

Bugenhagen chuckled, “This is only the beginning.”

A light passed by swiftly across the galaxy, Aerith exclaiming, “A shooting star!”

The rings the planets were on began moving, and Bugenhagen continued, “Planetology is not simply the study of the cosmos and the celestial bodies that swell in it. Rather, it is a quest to comprehend the cyclical nature of life.” 

Chunks of rock began floating around them as well, causing the trio to turn their heads in surprise only to return to looking up in awe as the chunks drifted past Bugenhagen and into a distant black hole. The old man hovered along, barely paying the event any mind.

The rings began widening and expanding, and the planet on the third ring passed by Bugenhagen.

“Behold–the planet we call ‘home.’” He reached over as it passed, the clouds covering most of the water and landmass beneath. Then, the clouds faded and became a grassy valley filled with blooming flowers. “It was from its soil, so teeming with life, that mankind was born.” Translucent images of infants, children and adults formed, either crawling, running or walking respectively. Last came an elderly image of a person, barely walking with a cane as the grass around him died and the soil cracked. “And like all living things, man is fated to die.” The man evaporated away into glowing particles, “So… what happens next?” 

The elderly man’s particles flew upwards, converging with a bright green stream that circled around the whole planet, connecting at intervals and digging inside the planet’s core at others.

“The body withers and returns to the planet. But what of the mind? The spirit? The soul?” Bigenhagen floated high above, encircling the planet as it encircled the sun. “Much like its former vessel, it too returns whence it came. To the great river where all intertwine and circle the planet without end. A cycle of continuous convergence and divergence. The ceaseless ebb and flow that is the lifestream.”

Aerith looked utterly amazed by its beauty, while Tifa maintained a calm curiosity that was mirrored by Cloud.

“An apt name, though it is as much a reservoir as it is a stream, being the sum of the planet’s spiritual energy.” The planet finally left Bugenhagen as he spoke, slowly circling around. “It is the very essence of our star–the blood coursing through its planetary veins.” The machine slowly died down, the room darkening except for the brightest stars in the void and their planet. The planet drifted towards them, past Tifa and Cloud before pausing before Aerith. Her eyes were so bright and full of wonder, “And… If ever that essence were to be entirely depleted…” The lifestream disappeared, the greens and blues of the planet faded to a muddy brown, and the planet crumbled within itself. Aerith reached out, only for it to crumble apart in large, rocky chunks of black. Her face fell.

Tifa looked over to her with concern and sympathy, and Cloud awaited Aerith’s own reaction. She just stood there, staring at what was left of the planet on the ground–silently shocked and upset.

A few moments later, they were back on the main floor of Bugenhagen’s observatory and out of the dome-room. Aerith still appeared slightly shaken.

Bugenhagen crept around from the other side of the room, “Of course, these are but the basic principles of planetology.”

“So you’re saying that mako is ‘spiritual energy,’ which we’re using up.” Cloud asked.

“Just so.” Bugenhugen confirmed sorrowfully. “Siphoned from the planet and processed for industry, that energy can no longer fulfill its true purpose. It is fated to fuel man’s machinery, then fade away.”

“Okay…” Tifa finally spoke, “But does it actually fade away?” Bugenhagen didn’t appear to like being questioned given the look in his blind eyes behind his black spectacles. Tifa continued anyway, “I mean, what if it doesn’t? What if it just returns to the lifestream in a different form? Is that possible?”

Bugenhagen held his chin and white mustache with his fingers, rolling away from her, before raising his hand dismissively, “A novel theory… suggestive of a lack of understanding.” Tifa’s eyes widened, and Cloud scowled at the old man’s tone. “However, that can be overcome with time and education.” He clapped his hands together, and two assistants came through a set of doors.

“You rang?” One of them asked.

“Please escort this young lady to our seminar room, would you?”

“Right this way.” The other assistant motioned to the door.

“Okay…” Tifa said hesitantly.

“Hey, can I come?” Aerith ran forward, raising her to volunteer. Bugenhagen nodded.

Aerith joined her friend as the pair began walking up a fleet of steps to their escorts, Aerith giving a wary glance over them.

———

The sun was setting when Kayline saw Aerith and Tifa being led by two strangers across the pathways. She turned her head and gave the other two a questioning look, and Aerith tilted her head to signal to Kayline to join them. Aerith looked suspicious of her new companions, to say the least.

Kayline briskly walked over to them, and when the strangers gave her a harsh glare Aerith instead met Kayline halfway and grabbed her hands, excitedly saying, “Oh, Kayline! I was wondering where you went. We’re going to a seminar to learn about the planet, you should join us!”

A veiled offer. Aerith wanted someone else there. Another witness. Or protection. Kayline knew how to respond.

“Oh, really? I can come? That’d be great!” She smiled enthusiastically, tightening her hold on Aerith’s hands. Tifa looked comforted, especially considering she had previously been hanging her head.

“You guys wouldn’t mind, right? ” Aerith turned to the assistants, one of which shrugged. The other stared at Kayline suspiciously, glaring straight into her eyes. Kayline’s eyes mirrored the other’s glare despite the warm smile on her lips.

“That’d be alright.” The non-suspicious one said, and Aerith cheered before grabbing Kayline’s arm with one hand and Tifa’s arm with the other.

The three fell into step, and Kayline raised a concerned brow at Tifa. “You alright?”

Tifa looked bashfully at her feet, “Yeah, it’s just... Didn’t so much as get a word in.”

“Don’t worry, we’ll discuss it at the seminar. I’m sure there’s people there that will be more willing to listen.” Aerith reassured as they went up a flight of steps that was built off the side of the cliff and led into a dome building with open walls and a traditional curtain roof above. There was a carpet sitting-circle where multiple people were already sitting around a fire, and the strangers pointed to the open spots.

The three women all took their seats on the floor beside one another, Tifa hugging her knees as Aerith sat with her legs to the side in consideration of her dress. Kayline let one leg outstretched while the other was bent up, and she rested her arm on it, physically shielding Tifa from the view of anyone else that may walk in. 

Boring .

They had been sitting there for thirty minutes, listening to other people’s discussions and it was unbelievably boring . And what wasn’t boring would instead be slightly concerning. It took Kayline a grand total of five minutes to figure out why Aerith wanted her to join them for the seminar and looked so wary–the people around them sounded like a bunch of indoctrinated lunatics who were obsessed with the planet to cult-like degrees. Tifa probably looked so awkward on the way to the seminar because the other people likely shamed her for saying what she saw.

One of the other people felt bad because he accidentally sent a bug to the lifestream, someone else questioned how people knew the lifestream was real, someone else claimed the ancients never really existed, someone else discussed how he was bullied for “using twice as much spiritual energy because he was a big kid” and overall Kayline was already mentally finished with the entire conversation. 

And yet they respectfully clapped each time someone else shared anyway, because despite her internal thoughts and complaints, Kayline knew it was unethical to murder an entire group of people for being rude idiots. She internally rolled her eyes multiple times, and repeatedly made skeptical eye contact with Aerith. It was only after another set of claps that the attention was brought to Tifa.

“What about you, miss?” The group mentor asked. “You must have a story to share. Please.”

“Me..?” Tifa repeated, internally folding and lowering her hands slowly. “Okay…” She looked down, “I, uh… Where to begin?”

Aerith gave her a reassuring smile, as did Kayline beside her. Tifa glanced up at them, the smallest grateful smile on her lips before she managed to word it.

“I fell into the lifestream.”

Kayline turned her head lightly to the other people, keeping her confident and protective posture as her eyes scanned them. They did not look like they believed her at all , to put it lightly. Kayline was still surprised she believed her as well, to be truthful, but she saw the state Tifa was left in after that affair, she heard the Weapon, and most of all… If Tifa was willing to tell Kayline certain truths about the man she loved, then she doubted Tifa would lie about this.

“I don’t have words to describe it–except ‘beautiful,’ maybe?” Tifa took a breath, “It was… a lot to take in. Feelings of kindness washed over me–long-forgotten memories came flooding back.” Tifa became more confident with her description, placing her hand over her heart, “It was a warm, comforting place.” She momentarily stopped, and her voice turned serious. This caught Kayline’s attention, because while she was given a run-down of the events she was never told in detail. “But there was also conflict. A war–between the planet and its enemies.” Planet and its enemies? Is that what the group are chasing after? Kayline thought over her words, Who could possibly be the planet’s enemies? There’s nothing as strong as it. “And I can’t–I mean, we can’t let them win. We need the planet, and it needs us. We have to rise up–fight back–defend it from this terrible threat. The thing is… I don’t know how to do any of that.” She looked down, “And I hoped you might have the answer…”

The others looked around awkwardly, clearly they didn’t live up to her hopes, but Kayline’s mind was still lulled by Tifa’s previous words. If there was a planet-level threat, shouldn’t she help? Sephiroth could wait, couldn’t he? Or, should she instead search for him even more now? If there was a threat to the planet, he was their best bet to fight it–he was the most powerful person she knew, if anyone could fight anything it’d be him.

Tifa appeared to be mentally panicking over her words, shaking her head and adding, “I’m not criticizing planetology or anything–and I'm not trying to scare anybody either. I just… You know… Never mind. This is all coming out wrong.” Tifa looked down again before hiding her head in her lap and squeezing her arms around her legs tighter. Aerith and Kayline looked on over her sympathetically.

The mentor of the session began to clap his hands, and Aerith as well as Kayline quickly joined him. Soon, the entire circle was applauding Tifa’s words and she brought her head up again.

“Please, do not be discouraged.” Said the mentor once the applause died down, “Should you ever wish to try again, we would be more than happy to listen. What matters is that you keep challenging your beliefs. Stop doing that, and the answers will forever elude you. ” He began getting up from his seat, “On that note, we should adjourn for the evening. The River of Lights is almost upon us, so let us head to the Torch.”

The rest of the attendees followed after him, rising from their spots and leaving. Aerith leaned over Tifa as Kayline watched the others leave. In an effort to make her feel better, Kayline playfully said, “You hear that? We’ve got the River of Lights to go to. Whatever that is.”

Tifa stifled a small giggle, and Aerith looked between both Tifa and Kayline with a glad smile, before the three of them rose from the floor. With an encouraging nod from Aerith, Tifa began to lead the way, only to find none other than Cloud at the entranceway. The martial-artist averted her gaze from him, before gathering the bravery to look him in the eye and softly say, “I’ll… see you at the festival.”

And so the three women made their way together down the steps as the sun fell and people gathered under the starry sky.

Chapter 12: The Watcher and the Ancient

Notes:

Alrighty so this chapter and the next one were meant to be only one at first but ended up being wayyyyy too long. So here you go, split up and two chapters in one day :)

Kayline stood beside Tifa as they watched the crowd grow around the large fire and kindling that circled it. The others were scattered about the crowd of “The Torch”, the large circular area at the canyon floor, and there was a light chatter. The only friend of theirs that wasn’t in the crowd was Aerith, who stood in the center with some of the senior planetologists beside the fire. Aerith had left them only a few moments ago, jokingly telling Kayline that she was entrusting her with Tifa’s care, before going off. 

Cloud had been wading through the crowd, speaking with each member of the group briefly before making his way to Tifa and Kayline. Tifa immediately turned to him.

“Did I sound as awkward as I felt?” She asked.

“You did good.” Cloud said, reassuringly. And bluntly. “Can’t help it if they suck at listening. I got what you were saying.” 

Kayline stifled a laugh at his words, as Tifa clarified, “I kinda wanted everyone to get it though.”

“To hell with everyone.”

Tifa laughed, “Great advice. Thanks.”

Cloud gained a small smile after hearing her words, before looking at Kayline. She admitted what she was thinking, motioning to the fire, “Wonder why Aerith is up there. Think she’s got a grand speech or something?”

“Maybe. She jumps into random situations a lot.” He answered, and Kayline chuckled.

“Does she now? Good thing she has you to pull her out of them.” Kayline smiled, before looking back over to the flames, “Still. Wonder what she’s gonna say.” Aerith was standing there awkwardly.

“Whatever it is, she’ll do good.” Cloud said, and Kayline nodded.

“Yeah. I think so too.”

Cloud stepped away, searching for a better place to see, when one of the planetologists raised up their hand to shush the crowd. The other planetologists stood there dutifully, their paper lanterns in their hands. The old woman who shushed the crowd then turned to Aerith, handing her a lit torch.

Aerith took it with both hands, as if the weight of it was too much, but she held strong anyway, turning around and letting the flame brush against the kindling to set it aflame. An applause was given. Then people moved closer.

Aerith looked to the ground awkwardly, Kayline watching on curiously, awaiting the words she so badly wanted to give.

“So… I’m an Ancient.” Aerith admitted, and Kayline’s thoughts paused, “As in ‘steward of the planet.’ One of those Ancients.” Her head lowered sadly, “Or to be more precise… the only Ancient.”

But the Ancient’s are extinct, there’s no possible way that she–

Kayline thought back to all those small moments, when Aerith would appear distant for a moment as the world around them would take its course. When Aerith would look her in the eye and just know .

Kayline turned her head to Tifa, as if to ask if she was aware, but the look of pain for her friend gave away the answer. Kayline looked back to the florist with eyes that matched Tifa’s sympathy.

It must be terribly lonely, to be the last of something…

“For the most part, it’s been a source of pain. I’ve been held against my will. I've been watched,” Aerith continued and Kayline’s heart ached with an understanding far too agonizing to bear. No, no, no, Aerith never deserved that, no… That should never have happened to you… We shouldn’t have this in common when you deserve so much better, so much more. We have so many shared experiences and yet you’re so much better than me, so much kinder. You deserve so much better… “I've been ignored. Even hated. And it’s been that way ever since I was little.” The words broke Kayline’s heart as they reached her ears, “My blood’s been nothing but a curse.” Kayline’s eyes closed sorrowfully. “If I ever started to forget, something would remind me of what I was, and bring me back crashing down to earth.”

Her stomach couldn’t handle what she was hearing, that this was what she and Aerith had in common. That this happened to others outside of her. When Aerith had told her that she had spent her time with Shinra, she meant this. In their labs as a test dummy because she was an Ancient . She was studied, isolated, watched… Her life, her future, her purpose, her own blood , all not hers.

And yet, she opened her eyes back up again to look upon the single descendant of the long-dead race. The sole heir.

“It was always the same. Time after time. I’d be shown a glimmer of hope, only to have it snatched away. I was never gonna be normal… that much was clear.” Aerith added, her eyes falling as she said it. She sighed before taking a breath, trying to recollect herself. The people in the crowd awaited her expectantly as her eyes began to tear and she sniffled the slightest bit before gaining the courage to look out at the sea of people again.

And her eyes fell on Cloud.

And the soft words he said, so intimate and vulnerable that Kayline felt she was never meant to hear it but was glad to have anyway, was “It’s okay.”

That brought a worn smile to the Ancient’s face, and she nodded before using the encouragement she was given. Her eyes traveled the rest of the crowd, and she inhaled before letting the worn smile turn genuine. “So my blood’s been a curse, but it’s also been a blessing. It’s brought some wonderful people into my life. Friends that I love.” She found each member of their group in her gaze, from Barret and Yuffie and Cait, to Red and Cloud, to Tifa and Kayline. “And for once, I think I’m okay. Happy, even.” She looked to the sky, the stars reflecting in her earth green eyes. “And all that pain… feels worth it.”

Aerith turned to the old woman beside her, handing off the torch.

“Even if I can’t lead a normal life, there is one thing I can do–return their kindness.” Aerith smiled to the crowd, “And try to make the most of what I’ve been given.” She respectfully bowed.

The crowd applauded her, and she had a surprised glint in her eyes as she rose only to fall back into her smile. Tifa and Kayline clapped from the crowd as well, sharing a warm glance.

“She really is a special girl, isn’t she?” Kayline said, her eyes following Aerith.

“That she is.” Tifa responded softly, her voice filled with admiration and love.

The people holding the lanterns held them up, the warm yellow glows lighting the sky. Men and women in the crowd began lifting up lanterns from tables that were off to the side, and Tifa led Kayline so that they could each grab one of their own. Holding the lanterns with both palms after returning to their original spots, the two of them awaited the moment before lifting them off and together letting go. And so they rose, joining dozens of other lanterns in the sky and warming the night. Kayline stared up at the beauty, before searching for Aerith again only to find the girl’s eyes full of wonder at the sight.

Together the lanterns drifted up, before a green sparkle began to sprinkle off of them one by one.

Mako? Kayline wondered as the lanterns slowly dissolved into an earthly green color. No. The Cetra.

She really was one.

Lanterns continued drifting into the sky, more being added as the highest began floating away, yellows transforming into greens and the magic of the lifestream mixing to make it so. Kayline began stepping forward, looking into the sky with an awe she hadn’t had for over ten years.

“Wow..” Was all she could muster as a sprinkle of the lifestream came trickling down, and Kayline lifted her hand to let it fall into her palm, and the green sparkle had just hit the warmth of her glove before dissolving away.

Aerith had found Cloud in the group of people, and Kayline heard her nervously say, “Pretty sappy, huh?”

Then the Ancient’s voice turned warm and genuine again.

“Meant every word though.”

———

The entirety of their group found each other after the lantern ceremony, “Nanaki” leading a discussion about the history of how Cosmo Canyon was founded. Kayline had only been half paying attention, too busy admiring the lanterns that still floated in the sky. That was until an old man who sat on a green orb and wore dark blue, traditional robes approached them. He was an old man, with aging, dark spectacles over blind eyes and a thick white mustache over a long, twin braided beard. By the description, Kayline recognized this man to be Bugenhagen.

“So this is where you’ve been, Nanaki.”

Nanaki turned, “What’s up?”

“There’s something of great import I need to show you. And by that, I mean all of you. Join me, would you?” The elder asked, and Cloud gave the rest of the group a brief look before nodding his head and following. Bugenhagen led them to a stone set of stairs, continuing his conversation though speaking too much for anyone to respond. He went on about emotional curiosities and the River of Lights, but Kayline elected to instead watch over Yuffie as she playfully hopped down each step, landing in a different pose each time.

The stairs led them down what was basically a ditch, a hole large enough to fit a building inside and deep enough for falling to be fatal. The walk only stopped once they arrived at an old-fashioned, metal bunker door where a man stood guard. It appeared old, given the worn texture and rusting color.

“Well then, shall we proceed?” The old man turned to the group, but Nanaki was confused.

“Uh… But I thought this door was…”

“Sealed so that none may enter? Why yes, and by my own hand, no less. However, you’ve a trial to undertake.”

“I do?”

“If you wish  to prove yourself and become a Watcher of the Vale, that is. I presume you are prepared?”

Nananki shook himself, the metal of his collar rattling, “Yeah.”

Bugenhagen turned to the others, “I will also require your assistance in carrying out the trial. Much danger awaits within, and I wish to ensure his safety.”

“Alright.” Cloud said, and Bugenhagen smiled.

“Then off we go.”

With the motion of a hand, the cogs of the wheel in the door began turning, the metal unlocking and steam being let loose. The door then turned upwards, followed by another, heavier set of doors sliding to the side.

“Now we follow the cave where it leads, deep as it will take us.” Bugenhagen was the first to go in, Cloud following suit and the others after him. Kayline remained at the back, looking out to ensure they weren’t being followed inside, before stepping through the doorway.

Lanterns were laid and lit upon chunks of stone, and the rocky walls were as red as the rest of the canyon. Another set of stairs led them even deeper into the planet, where at the end they saw an old, wooden elevator. Once everyone was on, Barret pulled the lever.

“Has Nanaki told you anything about his parents yet?” Bugenhagen asked, and the hairs on Nanaki's back raised.

“Nope.” Cloud answered.

“They were Watchers, both of them–but they couldn’t be any more different.” Nanaki explained, “When our village came under attack, my mother fought with courage. With honor. She faced the enemy and laid down her life to save us.” His high voice was laced with pride, but then turned to disdain as he began, “My father, though… he turned tail and ran. He was a coward.”

“So then, you still haven’t forgiven him?” Bugenhagen’s voice was tired.

“Why would I?” Nanaki had to fight back a laugh at the insinuation.

“I see…” Bugenhagen’s voice was raspy, and the elevator had an awkward silence before touching the ground. Bugenhagen left the elevator first, Cloud and Kayline following before the others, keeping a keen eye for any dangers. The cave led down deeper, in a long tunnel. The current chamber was open and well lit, however, and there was even an old and decaying stone bench to sit on.

“From this point onward, only two may proceed: he who shall undertake the trial, and his observer.” Bugenhagen explained.

“Who’s gonna observe?” Nanaki stepped up. He had no choice but to partake, he was the undertaker after all.

“I’ll do it.” Cloud volunteered.

“That would render the trial meaningless.” Bugenhagen denied him, but he refused to elaborate on how so. He observed the group himself, before laying his eyes on Barret. “Ah, you’ll do nicely.”

“Me?” Barret said in surprise.

“Him? Really?” Nanaki repeated, sounding even more surprised than Barret.

“At least pretend not to hate me.” Barret shook his head.

Bugenhagen laughed, “Whenever you’re ready.”

“Ready…” Nanaki repeated, exasperated. He then began his trek through the cave, Barret following after. Bugenhagen hovered back for a moment, though.

Then the old man rolled up to Kayline. She watched him as he did so, perplexed on why he chose to approach her.

“Young miss, may I ask exactly how old you are?” The old man asked, and Kayline was taken aback. She could see in the corner of her eye that even the others had expressions of confusion.

“How do you know that I’m here if you can’t see me?” She questioned.

“The voices of the planet. I’m no Cetra, but I can feel when someone unusual is around.” Bugenhagen explained, “May I once again ask, how old are you?”

Kayline paused, looking at him suspiciously before giving him his answer. “Twenty-nine.”

“Hm…” Bugenhagen nodded, “And what is your name?”

“Kayline.”

“Kayline, hm…? With a ‘c’ or with a ‘k?’” 

His questions were unusual, and she became even more suspicious. “With a ‘k.’ Why?”

“Recognized something about you, is all. Until further research, I may be incorrect. Do not worry yourself about it.” He said, trailing off in thought. Then he turned to the others, “Now, if you’ll excuse me.” And he followed Barret and Nanaki into the tunnel.

“That was weird.” Tifa said, and Kayline looked to the others. They were sharing confused glances with one another too, and Aerith sat on the bench. “Why would he want specifically your name and age?”

“I don’t know.” Kayline said, before joining Aerith on the bench. She turned the conversation, since she hadn’t had a quiet moment with Aerith in a private setting since her revelation, back to what had remained on her mind. “So… You’re an Ancient?”

Aerith nodded, and Kayline mulled over what to say next before questioning her, hesitantly. 

“You said you were the last?”

Aerith nodded again.

Kayline stared down at their hands in their laps, awkwardly thinking over her next action. Should she…? No, that’d be too much. But…

Kayline placed her hand around Aerith’s, squeezing it gently. The Ancient turned her head to her in surprise at the action, “I know how it feels.” Kayline said, “Growing up under the roof of Shinra, feeling, well, different … I know how it feels.”

“Feeling different?” Aerith asked curiously.

“I’m not normal, I’ve always known that. I heal faster, I move faster, I’m stronger than most other people. And it’s always been that way, ever since I was little. I think that’s why Shinra wanted me... Wanted all the Firsts. We were all ‘special’, to varying degrees.” Kayline admitted. They all had their degrees of skill. Angeal was extremely strong, Genesis had an extraordinary gift for magic, and Sephiroth was the greatest of them all. Luck, skill, or a mix of both made the four of them different. And in her and Sephiroth’s case, alone. “I’m no Ancient, but I’m different. And I was treated that way by Shinra too. I… I know how it feels.”

She felt Aerith squeeze her hand back, “I know.” The lively green eyes met the mako teal, “But we’re in it together now, hm?” She tilted her head, “We’ll watch each other’s backs from now on.”

Kayline nodded, smiling, “Yeah. We will.” Her hand then parted from Aerith’s as she leaned forward in her seat, hands on the edge of the bench and kicking her feet. “So… How does being an Ancient work? Does the Planet really speak to you?”

“Yes. Almost like, voices, maybe?” Aerith teetered around describing it that way, knowing that around the wrong person she’d instead be told she was mentally ill. But her use of the lanterns earlier proved it well enough for Kayline. Aerith thought briefly, before saying, “You know how I told you last night that I used to draw?”

“What about it?”

“I used to sometimes draw what I thought the voices of the Planet were telling me. Shinra would try using that, and attempt to study my artwork when I was little. They believed that it carried hints that’d guide them to the Promised Land.” Aerith explained, and Kayline cocked a brow.

“And does it exist?” Kayline asked. Reaching the Promised Land was the well-known ultimate goal of Shinra. Being able to speak to an Ancient, or to what Shinra believed to be the key to the Promised Land, could prove insightful. “The Promised Land?”

Aerith slowly shook her head, “No. Or at least not as they know or want it.”

Kayline saw Cait’s head turn at that, but otherwise he said nothing. Cloud and Tifa had been speaking to each other near the elevator, while Cait and Yuffie sat on the rocky floor, all keeping mostly to themselves. But the cat’s ears remained alert, it appeared.

Kayline herself felt slightly disappointed. All that was done in search of the Promised Land, all those sacrifices made… all for nothing.

“And wait, how long did everyone else know?” Kayline asked, and Aerith shrugged her shoulders.

“Cloud, Barret, Red and Tifa have known before the five of us even left Midgar.” Aerith answered.

“It was a surprise to me too.” Yuffie said, “Though I still don’t know what exactly is so special about being an Ancient either. Just seems like a bunch of wish-wash.”

“Me as well, lassie.” Cait spoke a moment too late. Reeve must’ve known what Aerith was, considering his place as a director.

Still, why lie?

Kayline let her gaze linger on him, and he was lucky that his eyes were perpetually shut so that no one else would notice that he was looking straight back at her with caution. He knew that she knew he lied. That was something she’d like for him to remember.

She liked Reeve, but whatever he was doing was making Cait seem off. Suspicious. A part of Kayline felt wrong for trusting the cat at all, if it weren’t for the encounter she had with his puppet-master years ago she wouldn't have given him any benefit of the doubt at all and likely would have tossed him off the highest cliff in the canyon.

Aerith swung her legs, tapping her chin playfully. “Hm… Both have brown hair, both raised by Shinra because we’re special, both use magic to materialize our weapons…” Aerith listed, “Anything else we have in common?”

Kayline’s mind searched, “We both wear jackets, though yours is a lot smaller.” 

Aerith held back a laugh. “Okay, now we’re getting desperate. As for differences… My eyes are green, yours are…” The Cetra leaned in to analyze Kayline’s eyes, who instinctively leaned back. Very few people ever tried getting that close to her face before. “Yours are pretty. Like Cloud and other SOLDIERs. But yours really look like Cloud’s.”

“My natural eye color without the mako was probably blue like his.” Kayline suggested.

“Do you remember when your eyes were blue before you received the mako?” Yuffie asked, and Kayline shook her head.

“They gave me mako when I was really young. And I had no mirrors back then, so I wouldn’t remember seeing it myself either.” Kayline told her. Cait’s head lowered, as if he were ashamed.

Aerith’s gaze fell to the floor, before she whispered, “What if you were born with it?” The green eyes locked onto Kayline again. “The mako eyes.”

“That’s impossible, though. Mako experiments and injections are all done in the labs. If I was born with it, then it’d have to be done in the womb.” Kayline said, and Yuffie looked more interested now then she had previously. “While injecting mako into the womb could be plausible, it’d be highly dangerous and wouldn’t be enough. It’s the mako tank that creates the prolonged exposure that causes the eye change, and it’d be impossible for any unborn baby to go into one because, well… they’re unborn.”

Aerith didn’t look so sure, biting the inside of her cheek while sitting straight. “It’s just…”

Kayline would have been confused by Aerith’s lack of willingness to understand what she was saying, would’ve simply stopped and called her stubborn. But now knowing what she was… Perhaps there was something that Kayline didn’t know or consider?

“Is the Planet telling you something?” Kayline asked.

Aerith shook her head slowly, “No, it’s just a feeling. Not anything clear.”

“A feeling on what?” Yuffie asked in a request for clarity. Clarity that Kayline was unsure if Aerith would even be able to give.

“The mako… I just… have a bad feeling about it, and about when she received the mako, that's all. I’m wondering if the Planet is trying to tell me if there was anything more, or how it all happened. But it’s not–it’s not clear.” Aerith shook her head, disappointed in her failure of using her gift to piece everything together.

“What’s so great about having super special powers that don’t tell you anything when you want it to?” Yuffie complained, and Kayline shot her a scolding look. Aerith held her hands together in shame.

“Plenty is.” Cloud was the one to speak up, his body turned from Tifa. The two must’ve stopped conversing at some point and instead began listening to. “If it weren’t for being an Ancient, we wouldn’t have Kayline. That was how you knew to look for her without even knowing, right?” He turned to Aerith, who slowly nodded her head. Kayline also turned her head to Aerith in surprise. Not only was Aerith the one who woke her, but she was the one who found her.

“You said yourself that being an Ancient brought some wonderful people into your life. That’s a direct case of it.” Tifa said. Kayline tried to push down the heartwarming feeling at Tifa including her as ‘wonderful’ as the martial artist continued, “Without you we would have never found Kayline. So I’d say it’s pretty great, whether you can learn everything or not.”

Aerith looked up at the three of them–Cloud, Tifa and Kayline–shyly but gratefully. “Thanks. It’s just difficult sometimes.”

“And that’s okay too.” Tifa said, taking a seat beside Aerith and placing a supportive hand on her arm.

“Ancient or not, we’re here for you.” Kayline added, and Tifa nodded affectionately. Aerith smiled as she looked at her hands.

“Thank you. I’ve never had friends that were also girls before. Or many at all.” She said.

“We can add that to the list of similarities.” Kayline said playfully, before her voice turned earnest yet sweet. “I never had either.”

———

Stone shifted, rocks and pebbles fell, and to the side, a passageway was revealed to the group of six, interrupting their group conversation concerning the practicalities of different types of chocobos. Cloud was surprisingly passionate about the subject.

When the passage opened, Cloud went first, of course, meanwhile Kayline watched their six, following behind the others. Minutes later, when they were farther in the tunnel, they heard the voice of Bugenhagen echoing. Or Kayline did, at least. She didn’t know how good the others’ hearing was.

At least they were going in the right direction.

“The Watcher of the Vale fought valiantly, and offered up his life in defense of our home. As you see, he still watches over us–to this very day.”

“Wait… Is that…” Nanaki’s voice echoed after, shocked. “Seto? My father? …No, there’s no way.”

The tunnel took a turn, and Cloud led them out. The cave opened to the dark sky where the moon hung brightly above, lighting the large cave chamber. Before them was Barret, and farther was Bugenhagen and Nanaki. In the center was a rock-face, and standing on it was a creature similar to Nanaki. Except this one had a longer, wilder mane with arrows protruding from the back. Completely frozen, completely grey. 

“The poisoned arrows of the Gi transformed his body into stone, and there he has stood ever since, his watch eternal–our savior.” Bugenhagen explained.

“What about my mom? Did she know what happened to him?” Nanaki asked, his voice turning to sorrow.

“Why, of course she did.” Bugenhagen lowered his head. “It was, after all, she and Seta who asked me to seal off the cave.”

“But why?” Nanaki’s voice cracked, before yelling out. “Why did she never tell me the truth!?”

“Because she knew that if she did, you would attempt to seek your father out all by yourself. Your parents strove to keep our vale!safe, but there is one thing they fought even harder to protect: you, Nanaki–their son.”

Nanaki’s head dropped, “She was afraid… because I was too small and weak.”

Bugenhagen laughed lightly at him, turning to face someone he didn’t have the eyes to see. “Back then, perhaps, but not anymore–heavens no. You’ve become a fine warrior in your own right. And that is precisely why I brought you here.”

Nanaki’s head remained drooped, and Kayline heard him cry. He shook his head back and forth, his collar shaking with it, before bounding forwards, running to look up at his father.

“But this is not where your journey is meant to end, my dear boy. You must leave the vale once more.”

Nanaki’s ears perked in surprise, and he turned. “But I’m a Watcher now! I gotta protect our home, like he did!”

“Listen to me, Nanaki.” Bugenhagen said sternly, before softening as he turned to the rest of the group from where they stood behind the pair. “When I first heard your friends’ emphatic warnings, I dismissed them outright. No more than the ravings of misguided youths. When you’ve lived as long as I have, you start to believe you’ve seen it all–that no surprises remain. But I realize how very foolish I have been. The eyes that I thought saw the world clearly have grown blind to new possibilities.”

“But…”

“I would hate to impede on your progress any further.” Bugenhagen drifted closer to Seto, turning his back to the son. “I bid you leave, Nanaki! Before, like me, you become inured to your own ignorance. With sharper eyes and keener ears go forth, and in my stead seek the great truths of our world!” Bugenhagen calmed, looking to Barret and all those who stood behind him. “Look after him for me.”

“Don’t worry. We will.” Cloud promised. Bugenhagen smiled.

He turned to Nanaki, rolling closer to hima and raising his arm scoldingly, “You’ve failed this trial, my boy. Continue your training, and try again! Are you up to the task, Nanaki?”

Nanaki was shaken for a moment, his head falling. Then, slowly, his head rose.

“You bet I am. After all…” Nanaki ran, ran and ran, all the way up a large stone that led him higher, closer to his father, where he was bathed under the fresh moonlight. He leaped, leaped and leaped over the stone that was in his way, before he stood tall and mighty on his own small cliff-face, the reflection of his father. He declared,“I am Nanaki, Watcher of Cosmo Canyon… and son of Seto… protector of our vale!”

The light of the moon caught on something that slipped from Seto’s cheek, something wet that fell to the ground beneath him. Nanaki shook, before jumping and bringing the full force of his body behind a howl that echoed across the cave and into the sky.

Barret placed his shades over his eyes, an attempt to hide the tears in his eyes. He turned, bringing himself to look upon where the rest of his friends joined them. That was until their attention was taken by a red smoke, heavy and opaque. Aerith took a step back as Cloud grabbed the pommel of his sword and Tifa raised her fists.

“Hearken unto me.” A voice, grand and regal spoke from the smoke as a figure appeared in the sea of red.

Nanaki had returned to their side, growling at Bugenhagen’s side as the mysterious figure looked onwards, at the wall, as if the rest of them weren’t worth his eyes.

“My name is Gi Nattak.” The figure said, dark robes flowing in a wind that wasn’t present as the mask of a decorated skull hid his true face. Gi Nattak brought his eyes to Seto, “O brave and noble Seto… I beseech you once more… Hear the urgent pleas of my people.” Silence. “My thanks, Seto. You are as magnanimous as ever.”

His eyes, an unnatural shade mixed of pink and purple, bolted to Aerith, who took another nervous step back. Tifa side-walked, placing herself between them as Kayline took suspicious steps forward to place herself between Gi Nattak and the other two, her hand open and waiting for the moment she must draw upon Shatterstar.

“The warrior Nanaki. And you… The Cetra.” Gi Nattak disappeared in red smoke, before reappearing a couple meters away near the opening of another passageway. “Come with me.” The smoke expanded, growing thicker and spreading down the passage, before he and the smoke disappeared altogether.

“That was…” Nanaki was unsure, but Bugenhagen laughed.

“... An exciting turn of events indeed.”

Seeing the lack of concern and fear on the two residents of Cosmo Canyon gave Kayline some ease, and she let her hand fall. Barret went to Nanaki’s side, crouching down and roughly patting his shoulder, “We’ll back you up for two thou.” Nanaki couldn’t help but laugh, and Kayline took the moment of relief to look back up at Seto.

———

Purple smoke rose from where Gi Nattak once stood, and Cloud gasped in surprise as he saw Sephiroth standing, waiting. Cloud’s pupils dilated and his breath caught in his throat, but he didn’t draw his sword. Sephiroth smirked, his slit eyes looking upon the group, savoring a look at Kayline before turning, walking down the passageway before disappearing in a cloud of red and purple smoke.

———

Kayline heard Cloud gasp, and she turned her head from Seto to see that the blond turned white as a ghost, his mouth agape and his body frozen in place. He was staring at something in the tunnel, and she turned her entire body only to see nothing at all. She glanced back at Cloud and then the empty passageway again, only to see Cloud begin recollecting himself. Her expression turned to concern, but his became determined.

“No. This one’s free.” He told Barret, before giving an acknowledging bow of the head to Bugenhagen and starting for the passageway.

The group began to take the step to the passageway, “Miss Kayline,” Bugenhagen said, stopping her in her tracks. “If I may, there is an issue with you joining them. You see, this is Nanaki’s trial. Not much of a trial, will it be, with so many fine individuals such as yourselves there. Especially one as highly esteemed as you. Besides, there isn’t room for an extra person on the boat either.” 

Kaylien didn’t ask about the boat, only turning her head to the others to ask if she should heed the old man’s words or not.

“Don’t worry, we’ll take good care of him.” Barret assured her, patting her shoulder before leading the group inside with Cloud. Tifa and Aerith gave her friendly nods, and Yuffie giggled while waving a brief goodbye. Cait stopped to wave to her as well, and Nanaki bowed his head respectfully. She watched as they went, listened until their footsteps escaped her hearing.

“What do you want from me?” Kayline asked, her back turned to Bugenhagen.

“I recognize you.” He rasped.

“Not many do. Shinra kept their only female SOLDIER out of the public eye in comparison to the others for years. How do you really recognize me?”

He laughed again, “Clever girl, aren’t you?” She looked him in the eye, but he turned his head away as if he were listening to something, “But it is not mine to tell. You’ll learn the truth of it.”

“The truth of what? Of my coma?” Kayline asked, stepping closer.

“Of your creation.” Bugenhagen said, placing a wrinkly old hand on her shoulder. “Even I do not know the whole of it, only what I have heard.”

“Creation? You know my parents?”

Bugenhagen shook his head, and Kayline’s face fell. “I’m afraid not. But all will be clear as the Planet wills it. Sleep now, dear child. You’ve had a turbulent few days, of which they will only grow. You have no current task, and your friends are safe with each other, and you here. Find peace, for as long as you may have it.”

Chapter 13: The Harsh Truth

Notes:

A little shorter than usual because this chapter was split from the one before it, but this chapter needed its own space and identity. You'll understand by the end of it.

Kayline had awoken the next morning to the sound of the rocks shifting, and she rolled on the smooth stone she was laid upon to see the rest of the group had returned, though even they looked perplexed. The cave was lit, the sky blue and Bugenhagen was gone, and suddenly Kayline remembered that she didn’t even recall falling asleep. She didn’t even recall her dream.

“I… Guess we’re back?” Aerith said, looking around. Her face turned to surprise when she saw Kayline on the ground.

“Fall asleep on the job?” Cait asked the First, who scanned the room in confusion while rising, brushing her arm off.

“I wasn’t aware there was a job.” She answered, meant to be a joke but her mind was too enraptured by searching the room. What just happened? What’s at play here?

“We need to get moving.” Cloud said, and everyone began to follow after him, excluding Red. He stayed behind for just a moment, looking up at his father. 

The others turned to watch over him. “I’ll make you proud, Dad. Just wait.” And he turned back to rejoin them.

There was silence on the walk back and the elevator ride up, and Kayline couldn’t help but wonder what it was that she was missing.

When they returned to the surface, it was bright–bright enough that Yuffie shielded her eyes as Cloud approached Bugenhagen, who stood waiting for them. The old man laughed, “Thank heavens you’re alive. I feared you might have returned to the planet.” He joked, but Kayline watched him with suspicion anyway.

Nanaki wagged his tail, “Oh, come on. We both know you didn’t need to worry about me. After all, I am the son of Seto the Watcher.” Aerith and Tifa shared a proud look over their friend.

“Forgive me!” Cait called out from his place on the ground, his short stature causing Bugenhagen to lean down. “But if I recall correctly, Shinra should have set up a transmission terminal here in Cosmo Canyon, so… where is it?”

“Why do we need a transmission terminal?” Kayline whispered to Tifa beside her.

“We’ll explain in a sec, in privacy.” The other woman told her, and she nodded.

“Oh…” Bugenhagen tried to think, “What did become of that thing? Ah, yes, now I remember. I was so fascinated by the technology it employed, I did some tinkering.” Cait nodded, as if he were attempting to move the story along, “Some tinkering, I say, though it was quite a lot.” Bugenhagen pointed to a windmill that stood on one of the canyon’s cliffs. “But now it serves a decidedly more practical purpose.”

“You’ve gotta be kiddin’ me!” Cait jumped once he realized what Bugenhagen meant.

“Well, do you know about a Cetra temple?” Nanaki asked more calmly.

“A ‘temple,’ you say? If you mean a place where they worshipped gods, none exist. The Cetra never engaged in such practices.” Bugenhagen explained, and Aerith’s face fell.

“I… didn’t know that.” The Cetra said.

“Maybe it was referred to as such by someone ignorant of their culture.” Bugenhagen said, “If instead it is a site of importance to the Cetra that you seek, texts do speak of one–and of the pains taken to conceal it.”

“So, it does exist?” Nanaki questioned.

Bugenhagen laughed, “Perhaps, though I know not where it is.”

Yuffie groaned.

“And even should you find it, I would urge caution.” Bugenhagen warned, “They were a star-crossed people–to follow in their footsteps is to court tragedy. However, the rewards may yet outweigh the risks. You must bring every one of your senses to bear–for then no secret will elude you, however well hidden.” Bugenhagen pet the side of Nanaki’s face, “And when you return home, I hope you’ll share your discoveries with me.”

Nanaki nodded his head, right as a guard ran over.

“Fellow Bugenhagen!” He called out, causing the old man to turn.

“What is it? I’m a little busy here.”

“Another man in a black robe has come. What should we do?” The guard stopped once he was in front of Bugenhagen, but Cloud approached.

Bugenhagen noticed, “Well now. A friend of yours?”

“Where’d you see ‘im?” Cloud asked the guard.

The guard answered, “Oh, uh… the village gate.”

“We should check it out.” Nanaki said, and Cloud agreed. The blond turned his head, as if to ask the rest of the team for their approval. In a chorus of nods, he received it.

———

The guard spoke true. When they arrived at the village gate, they saw one of the pale, robed men collapsed on the floor in one of the guards’ arms. Whether it was dehydration, starvation, or something else that affected him, Kayline could not say. Only that she didn’t see any physical injury that he could have received from a predator.

The guard holding him looked up at their approach, “Nanaki!”

At his name, he ran up towards them. “Is this man okay?” Nanaki asked.

“He is, albeit rather weak.” The guard explained, “Not sure why though. I know mako poisoning when I see it, and this isn't it.”

“Nibel…heim…” The robed man slurred over his words, sputtering. But it caught Kayline's attention.

Nibelheim? The last place she knew Sephiroth was?

“Nibel…heim...”

Cloud and Tifa shared a horrified look. Barret narrowed his eyes, turning to the pair, “Nibelheim? Ain’t that…”

“Where Tifa and I grew up.” Cloud finished the sentence for him. Kayline didn’t know that either.

“Of course.” Cait was gladdened by the words, “Nibelheim has a terminal! I’d bet my whiskers on it!”

“It, uh.. Had a terminal.” Tifa corrected, and Kayline bit her tongue. Did those fools repurpose their terminal as a windmill too?

“Cloud–remember what you told Gi Nattak back there? That I might be weird, but you can trust me?” Cait turned to the blond, who crouched to eye level with him, “Aye, well, even if you were lyin’... I’m gonna prove to you that you can trust me–that I’m on your side.”

“It’s not that…” Cloud said, but Cait interrupted him by bringing his hands together pleadingly towards Cloud and Tifa.

“We should go.” Tifa told her old friend, causing Cait to whoop in victory. And, predictably, Cloud appeared to fall apart at her request. He nodded.

“Wait, you’re talking about heading to Nibelheim from here? ” The guard asked, “There’s no roads you can take, far as I know.”

“Maybe we can’t go by land… ” Barret brushed his stubble in thought.

Cloud looked to the sky, “But by air…”

“Meaning we’ll need smoke.” Aerith finished for him.

“Right then! Back to the airstrip we go!” Cait said, but Cloud shook his head.

“No, we should make a stop at a general store first. We’ll need fresh supplies if we’re going to Nibelheim.” Cloud stopped him in his tracks.

“Good idea.” Kayline said supportively, “Though that’s only if we have the money for both supplies and Cid’s services.”

“We should be fine.” Cloud said, before turning the group around, “Now, c’mon. Time to restock.”

———

The Vale’s general store was small, but efficient. Tents, sleeping bags, water containers, and more were stored inside. Perfect for the mountainous forest that was Nibelheim. The team shopped quickly, Aerith and Tifa giggling to each other on one end of the store while Yuffie and Nanaki messed around on the other. That left Cloud and Barret to haggle, while Kayline watched over them. Or watched Cait watch over them, more like.

“Come on, let’s get moving.” Barret said, heaving some of the new equipment in packs. The team regrouped near an open ‘window’ in the wall that let the fresh air in, Tifa sitting at a table as Barret placed down the supplies. “You two sure you’re going to be okay going to Nibelheim?” He asked Cloud and Tifa.

Kayline was confused. What’s wrong with Nibelheim? As Tifa nodded softly, Kayline asked, “Something wrong with Nibelheim?” She looked between them all, before adding, “The person I’m looking for was deployed to Nibelheim, last I heard before I was…”

She didn’t finish her sentence, and while Tifa and Nanaki gave her sympathetic looks, Barret stopped in his tracks. He looked at her, “Deployed? You mean this person you’re looking for is another SOLDIER?”

Kayline stared back at him, unsure of why he seemed so interested and…suddenly loud. His tone had increased. She looked around before catching him in the eye, “Yeah… Why?”

“But the only other SOLDIER that went to Nibelheim five years ago besides Cloud was Sephiroth…” Nanaki said, and the room went still. Kayline looked around warily.

“You knew Sephiroth?” Cloud asked, and Kayline nodded, still uncomfortable about the mood shift in the room.

“Of course I did. He was a fellow First, we had countless assignments together.” Kayline explained, and the rest of them were paying such close attention to her words that she felt the need to shift a little bit. “And besides, we grew up together. That’s why I want to find him.”

The room was silent, until Yuffie, Yuffie of all people, dropped what was basically a bomb. “But wasn’t the man you were looking for your lover? Wouldn’t that make Sephiroth your…”

“Oh my–” Tifa covered her mouth with her hands at the realization, Nanaki’s tail dropped to the ground, Cloud was frozen, and Yuffie looked as if she were about to puke. Cait’s shoulders were slumped–he was aware already, the two SOLDIERs’ relationship wasn’t able to remain a secret from the Board of Directors for long with Hojo breathing down their necks–as if he felt bad for her, Barret’s jaw was on the floor, and Aerith… Aerith simply looked at the floor, as if she also felt bad for her.

Kayline understood that Sephiroth was one of the most famous men on the planet, but what type of reaction was this?

“We’ve had Sephiroth’s wife with us this whole time!?” Barret yelled at everyone yet nothing at all.

“Not wife…” Kayline corrected, though her voice turned quiet at the sudden level of emotion displayed. “Shinra never allowed us to… Go that far.”

“Last she heard, he was deployed to Nibelheim. She doesn’t know…” Tifa said, her voice shaking with shock, and… was it dread? 

“Know what?” Kayline asked, her voice a mix of firm yet nervous. What was she missing, what was she being kept in the dark on? Why were they all acting like this? What happened in Nibelheim five years ago?

“Kayline… Nibelheim was razed to the ground five years ago. By Sephiroth.” Cloud said slowly, and Kayline felt her mouth open, but suddenly it became very dry and nothing could come out. “He killed countless people.”

Tifa was holding back tears as she held her hands together to keep it all in, her voice cracking as she said, “He murdered my dad.”

“And my mom.” Cloud said, stepping forward and extending a hand. Kayline instinctively stepped back.

“No, you’re wrong. He’d never do that, he’d never do anything like that.” Kayline stumbled over her words, and she held onto the open windowsill firmly, trying to face them all at once. “He’s disobeyed orders before–”

“He wasn’t obeying orders, Kayline. He chose to do it.” Cloud said, and Kayline shook her head.

“No, no, no, no, no. You’re lying, you must be lying–Sephiroth would never do that…” Kayline’s face scrunched up in disgust at what she was hearing, a desperate fight against trying to imagine if what they were saying was true. They were lying, why were they lying? Why would they lie to me?

“Kayline, I swear it’s not. I..” Tifa stood up, “I have proof. He tried to kill me that night.” With her back turned to everyone else, Tifa folded the bottom of her top up to the bottom of her bra-band, where Kayline saw a faded scar. The cut was long and clean, going across her skin horizontally. Too clean, the design of the cut and required skill of the swordsman implied that only two swords on the planet could have made it. Either Kayline’s Shatterstar… Or Sephiroth’s Masamune. And not only had Kayline never made that cut–she was never there to make it. She was in her coma already.

“No, no…” Her face paled, and tears stung at her eyes. Her legs turned weak beneath her, and she fell to the table to attempt to catch herself from her collapse. But he would never–Why would he–No amount of proof can change the fact that Sephiroth would never–

Kayline looked up into Aerith’s eyes, the familiar dark green that saved her, that trusted her… The eyes that always knew, and all Kayline saw in them was sorrow. Sympathy and sorrow.

And Kayline felt it all crash down. The future she wanted for herself, the world she wanted, him, all gone. Her breath caught in her throat, some sort of liquid came up it, her body was shaking, she couldn’t feel her legs, and she was still shaking her head.

“No, no, he would never do that …” She must’ve sounded like she was rambling as she held her head in her hands. She hardly had the will to pull herself out of it. When she did, she saw the rest of them looking on at her with a mix of pity, sympathy and guilt. The pity was Cloud, Cait, Yuffie and Barret. The sympathy was Tifa and Nanaki. The guilt was Aerith.

“Why?” Kayline asked, though it was more like she demanded through sudden tears that she blinked down. “Why would he do it, then? That’s not Sephiroth, he would never–”

“He found something in the Reactor.” Cloud explained, “Jenova.” Kayline recognized the name of Sephiroth’s mother anywhere. How would he find his mother in the Reactor? “Shinra had been keeping her in a tank. When he went to the Shinra Manor nearby, he found… Texts in the basement. Texts saying that she was an Ancient, that they used her to make him. That he was the result of experiments…” Kayline’s face was full of horror, “He went days with no food, water or sleep, just reading. Until finally he snapped. Drove himself insane down there.”

“Then he began killing everyone. He destroyed everything.” Tifa continued for him, now returned to her seat, and Kayline’s eyes drifted to her in horror.

Kayline felt her tongue against her teeth, and she must’ve bit it because she felt a sting of pain in her mouth. She felt her heart thundering in her ears and her stomach ached. Cloud continued, “I followed him to the Reactor and… He died there.” Kayline paled, suddenly feeling the urge to vomit, “I’m sorry.” Cloud’s words were more vulnerable and sincere than she had ever heard, and she looked up to see that he came closer, his hand hovering over her shoulder as if he were afraid to touch her.

He’s dead? My Sephiroth is dead? He went on a killing spree and now he’s dead–I’ll never see him again, my Seph is–

“We thought he was dead until we went to the Shinra building in Midgar. I kept on seeing things, hearing things from him… and I thought I was seeing things, but he was there.” Cloud added, and Kayline looked around at the others. Aerith nodded in confirmation that he was there. “He killed President Shinra.”

“The president is dead?” Kayline turned paler than she already was.

“She didn’t know that either…” Tifa said quietly, as if cursing to herself, before looking up to the others, “Guys, she has no idea what’s going on. We're telling her too much too fast–”

“Who’s in charge now? Rufus?” Kayline asked, not meaning to interrupt her but doing so anyway, and Cloud nodded.

“He didn’t just kill the president, Kayline.” Cloud said, before finally setting his gloved hand on her shoulder before bracing himself. “He tried to kill Barret.” Kayline’s eyes flew to the large man, whose head was hung low, before he pointed his finger to his chest where Sephiroth stabbed him. “If it weren’t for the Whispers, he would have died there.”

Kayline’s mouth stung, and her head ached, and she just barely managed to get out to Barret, “I’m sorry.” Part of her didn’t know what for, surely they were lying.

Barret shook his head at her words gently, “You have nothing to apologize for. It was his actions, not yours.”

They were so sure of themselves… Kayline’s knees finally collapsed, and she fell to the floor, using an arm to hold her up. That was when Cloud was shooed away, and a soft pink dress filled her vision. Aerith kneeled down in front of her, placing a gentle hand on Kayline’s shoulder before bringing the other around her neck and pulling her into a hug. Kayline’s mind was still too much in shock to process or refuse it.

“It seems you and us have been searching for the same person this entire time.” Cloud said, awkwardly leaning his back against the table now. “He’s supposed to be dead, but somehow he isn’t. And… he’s insane. He wants to kill the Planet. We have to stop him.”

Kayline heard the words for what they really were. We have to kill him.

“You’re a SOLDIER, Kayline. Your assistance could help us tremendously.” Cait said, his first words during this entire mess. But then the words, though not the voice, of Reeve came through. “But we understand if you don’t.”

Tifa’s head lowered, “Yeah. We get it if you choose to leave us, but please… Don’t try to stop us. We need to.”

“He’s a threat to the entire planet.” Cloud said, “I… I really am sorry.”

When they said that there was someone endangering the entire planet, they meant him–

“It’s okay…” Aerith’s voice was soft.

Kayline pulled away from her and stared at the Cetra, seeking the truth in her.

“Is he really…?” Kayline asked. Is he really a threat? Is he really lost? Is he really insane? Is he really guilty of what Tifa and Cloud said he did?

Aerith nodded, “Yes.”

Kayline felt all her body’s fluids rising, her heart ached and her skull burned, or was it her eyes? Or maybe it was her head pounding and her heart burning? Her legs were gone, any semblance of trained strength in them now a puddle. And now her tongue was numb.

And her heart was ripped.

The truth… They were telling the truth…

“Honestly,” Cloud said slowly, sympathetically still, “I’m surprised I didn’t notice sooner. Every time I see him, he goes out of his way to look at you before he disappears.” 

“You see him?” Kayline asked, though her voice was as numb as her tongue.

“At least I think I do. Back in the cave,” Cloud explained, and Kayline’s thoughts went to when Cloud paled, “he was there. It’s why I led us down there. We… We think he wants the black materia. Gi Nattak said that it will bring about his desired oblivion. We need to get the black materia before Sephiroth does. He might plan to use it as a weapon to kill everything.”

“You said Sephiroth looks at her when you see him.” Barret repeated, and Cloud nodded. Barret’s voice was more of a gentle, curious rasp, “Think he’s still soft on her? Would he be willing to bring destruction to the planet if she’s on it?”

“I… I don’t know.” Cloud said, “But I doubt Midgar is the last we’re all going to see him. Now that she’s awake, it wouldn’t surprise me if he tries to find her himself. Maybe even… Sway her to his side.”

“Would we even have a chance against the both of them?” Tifa murmured to Cloud and Barret, unaware that Kayline could still hear them clearly. Unaware of the extent of enhancements. Enhancements that could be similar to those of Sephiroth’s–enhancements received from experiments. “I already don’t know how we’re gonna handle him… And you’ve seen what she can do, and none of us has even seen her in a real fight yet. I don’t think she would, but… I like her. I don’t want to have to stop her too if he sways her.”

Kayline’s eyes had been frozen to Aerith’s during the others’ conversation. Her eyes looked regretful and sympathetic, trying to give comfort through her green eyes alone. Then, Aerith began speaking to everyone and yet no one, her eyes still locked on Kayline’s.

“A part of me suspected this entire time.” She admitted, and the others were silent, “The moment you said you grew up with Shinra and were a SOLDIER… He was too, and much like him you’re not… normal. I knew you knew him. It didn’t take long to realize he was who you were looking for. That you two were… close. Though I didn’t know that you grew up together.”

“Why didn’t you say anything?” Tifa asked. As far as Kayline could tell, Aerith and Tifa told each other everything. This not being shared must’ve meant that this particular subject was very important to the florist. That Kayline, and possibly even protecting her from the reaction of the rest of the group, was important to her.

“I knew she knew him, but I didn't care. She’s a good person, and that’s all that matters.” Aerith said, and Kayline’s gaze fell to the floor. “You said it yourself, Barret. It’s his actions, not hers. And from what I’ve seen–from what the Planet tells me–she’s a good, kind woman who needs our support as much as we need hers. I trust her. I trust the person who protected Yuffie from the sandstorm, who consoled Barret after Dyne, who promised to help us as much as we promised to help her.” Aerith went quiet for a moment, “I just couldn’t bring myself to tell her, because I was wondering if I was wrong and… I knew it would all hurt. And I didn’t want to hurt her. She’s our friend. I was delaying the inevitable, really.”

Tifa fell into a crouch at Aerith’s side, any ill-will or hurt made from not being told already forgiven, and the woman offered Kayline a hand. “And she’s right. You’re our friend. We’ll keep you, if you’ll keep us.”

Kayline watched her, regarded her hand hesitantly, wondered why they were so quick to trust her again. My lover killed your father. Before she remembered why she grew to like them all so quickly… They were kind. Kinder than anyone she had ever met before. All of them, even loud Barret, stoic Cloud, and bratty Yuffie. Of course Tifa wouldn’t hang his actions over her head. Through all the pain the young woman must have felt, there was an emotional maturity she had that Kayline couldn’t comprehend–a maturity that made her not blame people for another’s actions.

The man I love is gone. Here, but lost in madness… It can’t be true, but…

Kayline hesitated, before taking her hand, and being pulled up and back to her feet. 

“You said we’ll see him again?” Kayline asked, and Cloud nodded.

“Most likely.”

Kayline looked to the floor, before finally managing to share a look with all of them. “I’ll stay. Maybe I can talk to him, see what’s going on. Figure it out. And if I can’t…” Kayline had to shut her eyes to blink away growing tears as she said it, before forcing them open again. She was a SOLDIER, I can do it , she continued, “And if he really is lost… Then… You’ll need my help.”

She loved him, but if he was willing to do everything they said he did, that he fell apart into insanity… Then the man she loved was already gone. And the Planet needed protection. She just hoped that she could remind herself of that before the end.

The group looked a mixture of surprise, relieved and even glad. Tifa brought her hands together in joy, but Barret understood the severity of it. He wanted to ensure she did too. “Are you sure you can do this? We understand if it’s too much to handle…”

“I know.” Kayline said, before looking him in the eye, “But it’s my duty to protect the Planet. To protect the innocent people on it. Even if it hurts.” But being a SOLDIER, being a person, is sacrifice. She was just unfortunate that this was hers. Kayline looked amongst the group. But they won’t let her fall… They’ll be there. She won’t be alone.

Tifa brought her hands around Kayline’s, giving a supportive squeeze. “I’m glad you’re staying, despite the circumstances.” The bartender said, “You’re a good part of the team.”

Cait Sith smiled and gave a happy nod, even Cloud mustered a small smile. The most admittance that he liked her company that she’ll get, Kayline expected. Barret had a look of relief, the look of concern still lingering. Yuffie was petting Nanaki’s head happily, both of them looking up at her giddily. Aerith was the only one who didn’t react, instead looking out the window lost in thought before turning to Kayline.
“Hey… Kayline, do you still have that feather?” Aerith asked, and Kayline turned her gaze to Aerith before nodding. She separated her hands from Tifa’s, before reaching into her jacket.

“Yeah, why?” She asked as she reached.

Her fingers brushed against the feather and she pulled it out, the black shining against the sun from where it crept in. Everyone else’s eyes went to the feather. They recognized it, yet she never showed it to them all before. She tilted her head slightly in confusion, but Aerith explained.

“I saw you holding it before on the buggy and was wondering where you got it. I thought it was impossible, and because we didn’t have any of this conversation yet I didn’t ask. But Kayline, that feather is Sephiroth’s.” Kayline’s eyes fell to the long, silky feather that was hidden inside her jacket. If it was his, he must’ve placed it there. But when?

“I’m assuming you didn’t know that he grows a massive black wing that drops feathers, given the look on your face?” Barret asked, and Kayline shook her head, her eyes refusing to leave the one piece of her lover that she had. She was aware of SOLDIERs growing wings before, Genesis had a black one and Angeal had a white– experiments too?

“I found it in my jacket not too long after waking up.” Kayline admitted.

“So that means…” Aerith came to a realization, looking between Kayline and the feather, “He gave it to you. He knew to put it in your pocket inside your jacket, that no one would know to check there.”

“Last gift for his girlfriend before destroying the world, how romantic.” Yuffie joked, but Aerith’s tone was serious.

“No… You don’t understand, that means he saw her already. But she doesn’t remember it happening, so it was back when she was in the coma. And last she knew, she was in the Shinra Building before she woke up.” Aerith explained, turning around to the others before letting her gaze fall on Kayline. “Sephiroth moved you to the Corel Reactor. He must’ve done it on the night that he killed President Shinra.”

“He didn’t just retrieve Jenova, he retrieved you.” Tifa said, her voice slow in shock.

“That’s why there was magic in the Reactor. It was his .” Aerith added.

“You said the magic was protecting her when we were there.” Barret said to Aerith, who nodded.

“It was. It felt dark, which makes sense given it was him, but I didn’t realize because I didn't think that his magic could even be like that.” She told him, “That he would even use it like that. I just thought that after Nibelheim, he wouldn’t care anymore.”

“Soft, you said?” Cloud turned to Barret, before his eyes fell on Kayline. “Yeah, I think so.”

Kayline clutched the feather, brushing her thumb against it. Soft…

Notes:

The point of no return...

Chapter 14: Where the Dust Fell

Kayline was surprised that the rest of the group didn’t treat her all that much differently despite new… revelations. If anything, some of the group tried to keep her mind off things, as well as Cloud and Tifa’s. Aerith wouldn’t stop talking to the three of them, Yuffie insisted on pointing out “awesome things” to Kayline and Tifa, and Nanaki rested his head on the leg of each while giving out comforting grumbles. It was that way as they left Cosmo Canyon, and continued to remain so even on Cid’s plane. The cranky blond appeared to notice a shift in mood and also made it his duty to be a distraction, choosing to tell tales of the skies. Kayline kept her hand in her inner pocket anyway, her fingers brushing against the feather as if it were all that was left of a far gone dream.

We’re hunting Sephiroth…

The sound of it still didn’t feel right in her mind, and she hoped so desperately that if they were to see him, that it’d be soon. What was he thinking? His reasoning? He’s not a man often driven by fits of fancy. All she needed was a conversation. Perhaps something else occurred, or there was something else to consider, or… 

Or she was deep in the denial of a little girl who didn’t want to acknowledge that someone she loved changed.

Kayline had spoken with Aerith and Tifa during one of the nights before Cid picked them up. Using the cover of “girl talk,” the three of them disappeared far enough for Tifa to give a full accounting of Nibelheim. How Cloud wasn’t there at all–Zack was, yet Cloud knew the tale nearly perfectly. She told her about how she led Sephiroth and Zack to the reactor in the first place, how Sephiroth had behaved cold but respectfully, until he shut himself out as soon as they returned from the reactor and disappeared in the nearby Shinra mansion. 

It was Aerith who explained what exactly they found in the reactor that shook Sephiroth to his core–Jenova. Or at least a specimen in a tank that had been plated and labeled Jenova, who had been moved to Midgar in the years after. Whether that was Sephiroth’s true mother or not, Aerith couldn’t say, only that according to Cloud, Sephiroth believed she was used to “create” him. He initially believed that they used her cells to change him, and that he was as monstrous as the fiends in the reactor, but learning that she was an Ancient, and by extension he was, as well as reading what was done to his “mother” tore him to pieces. 

But he was no Ancient. Kayline knew he wasn’t, especially after meeting Aerith.

Yet the idea that someone experimented–not enhanced, experimented –on him when he was young made her shiver. And made her wonder. Their experiences had been slightly different, he was often required more for testing in the labs, but… was she experimented on as a child too? What did they use on her? What did they do ? Her and Sephiroth obviously weren’t the same–she looked far more natural than he did, and had a fraction of his power–so was she simply enhanced? She didn’t know. Tifa didn’t know what to think either, and Aerith appeared to be distressed by the conversation altogether.

The rest of Nibelheim was explained as well to Kayline, including specifically how Tifa had received her scar, as well as how she managed to survive. And how she had no idea how Sephiroth was “killed” since Cloud was not there to do it like he said he did. All she knew was that he was announced MIA and then KIA after.

And… regret was all Kayline felt. What ifs flew in her mind past even that conversation and into when she was seated in the Tiny Bronco . He needed help , he needed her help . His world was shattered, again , and he was completely alone. In his misery he chose to isolate himself, until it all burst. She could have stopped it, helped him, talked to him, anything . Just so long as he wasn’t alone. He hated being alone.

Being alone was what must’ve driven him to the brink in the first place.

Tifa had told her the exact date of the incident, and apparently Kayline had been put into her coma the same day they even went to the Reactor. She was already asleep, unable to help in any possible way. But what if she never went into that coma? What if she just left? What if she simply insisted on joining Zack and Sephiroth at Nibelheim? Cloud and Tifa’s parents would be alive, as would an entire village, and Sephiroth would still be himself. Not a cracked imitation.

Still, she held out the hope that there was something missing. A thoughtless, irrational hope. But one that was present nonetheless.

Cid had just dropped them off at the Nibelheim airstrip when, already, there was something wrong. Cloud began walking forward to get a move on when suddenly he was holding his head in his hands and looking up as if he saw something far out. He managed to recover in time before Tifa or Aerith tended to him, but he did jump in surprise when he turned and saw one of the robed men trudging his way past them. The blond pulled his sword, his limbs shaking due to his sudden reaction, and he kept the blade raised.

The man in black groaned, “The black… Materia…”

Tifa had run ahead, grabbing Cloud by the arm in an attempt to calm him in case something went awry again, before pulling him to look her in the eye, effectively being a shield between the man and Cloud’s eyes. She asked, “You okay?”

“Yeah.” Cloud said deadpan, before blinking rapidly and lowering the buster sword.

Tifa let go of him and watched the robed man walk away, “Looks like we’re not the only ones headed for Nibelheim.”

“Huh… Almost like they swung by Cosmo Canyon just so they could lead us here.” Nanaki suggested, sitting on his hind, before he looked up to the others in surprise. He quickly added, “Sorry. Just thinking out loud. Forget about it.”

The others may have forgotten about it, but Kayline didn’t. Even as the group quickly scouted out the deserted airstrip, taking anything that they believed could potentially be useful. She wasn’t sure what the robed men were, but them uttering about what they suspected Sephiroth was searching for seemed to bring implications of its own.

“Uh, Cait?” Cloud said as they left the airstrip, stepping onto the cracked cement road and breathing in that crisp mountain air. “Meant to tell you before, but the terminal’s probably gone. Y’know, since Nibelheim burned down five years ago.”

“It did, aye… Not to worry, though. The terminal’s as snug as a bug in a rug.” Cait reassured, and Kayline internally questioned his certainty. “Cause Shinra wasnae about to let that facility burn down.”

“Meaning the reactor?” Cloud asked as Kayline took in the vast sky and tall, dark mountains. It took her breath away, how large, natural and beautiful it all was. From the corner of her eye, Kayline saw Aerith watching her with a smile of pride.

“Well, that’s important too–but no.” Cait dismissed it.

“I’m no expert on Nibelheim… but what I do know is that it’s the only lead we have on that materia.” Yuffie reminded them as they descended a rocky hill, “So… Not much of a choice.”

“Yeah, it’s this or nothing. We should get going.” Tifa agreed, holding Yuffie’s hand and assisting her down the steeper parts of their trek.

The area of Nibel was beautiful. Green and brown was as far as the eye could see, such earthy colors bringing a feeling of warmth and comfort. Despite the slightest chill in the air from the nearby mountains, it was otherwise fresh and the temperature bearable–it had to be if Yuffie wasn’t complaining already. Despite the worn road and abandoned vehicles scattered among it every dozen meters, so far the area seemed well succumbed to the natural world around it.

The road turned from cement to cobble to dirt then to cobble again, before finally they approached a bridge that traveled over a river deep underneath them. When they stepped on, Cloud braced himself.

“Nibelheim’s not far now.”

“First time back since…?” Barret asked while handing a water can to Yuffie, who drank from it like a wild nibel wolf.

“Yup. First time.” Cloud answered.

Tifa was only a step behind him. “Same here…” Yuffie offered the water to Aerith, who took it far more pleasantly. Except when the poor girl moved to make a sip, nothing came out. With a glare to Yuffie–who gave a nervous and guilty smile–the Ancient chose to screw the can’s top back on before handing it back over to Barret. “Didn’t seem worth coming back til now. Didn’t think there was anything to come back to.”

“Sorry…” Barret apologized, holding the water close to his chest.

“It’s alright.” Tifa reassured him with a smile. “Lot’s happened since then.”

Kayline didn’t see how it was fair that the robed men could just wander the forest and remain undisturbed, yet every nibel wolf and its mother seemed to want a piece of her and her crew. Shortly after arriving at a crossroads, which Cloud led them through and towards Nibelheim’s direction proper, a wolf lunged out of the trees and attempted a bite at Barret. Shatterstar had materialized where the wolf’s body was mid-leap, and its attempt died as quickly as it did. Barret gave a nod of thanks once he noticed what happened, and Kayline pulled the sword out of the wolf’s guts and let it fall to the floor. Yuffie caught another wolf with a flurry of kicks before knocking its brains in with her shuriken, and Tifa knocked a wolf out head on with the force of her fist. The last one was put down by Barret, who hadn’t been able to catch a wolf before it fell to one of the girls first earlier.

Yuffie had a proud cheer by the end of it all, announcing, “And the heroine triumphs again!” Kayline gave her an amused shake of the head before tapping her shoulders to prompt her to get moving.

Another bridge, but this one was winding and made of stone. Something about the architecture seemed archaic, like Kayline remembered seeing in the old picture books when she was small. Gjallar bridge, Cloud explained. And given the way Tifa crept near him shyly, that meant they were getting close.

“Uh… Cloud? Stay close, would you?” Tifa said, nervously chuckling, “I honestly thought I was ready for this, but…” Tifa sighed, “It’s just… too real.”

Cloud looked unsure of himself for a moment, reaching his hand out like he was about to wrap his arm around her shoulders. But it never happened. He reclined his arm back awkwardly, but stayed close just like she requested all the same.

There was another steep incline before the bridge ended and they were on solid land, and just past the horizon there were… buildings? There stood a rustic looking village, old fashioned and cozy with a mountainous backdrop.

“No…” Tifa said in confusion, before dropping her previous sense of dread completely and instead rushing towards the town gate. Cloud followed after.

Kayline was curious as she stepped along after, approaching one of the poles of the town’s gate and sign, placing her palm against it. Perfect condition.

Everything looked fine, there was nothing abnormal in the slightest. But it only looked that way.

Barret was baffled, “Wait… what? I thought…”

Tifa was inspecting the pole opposite of Kayline’s. “Cloud, look at this.” She brushed her fingertips against the cool metal. “It’s… It’s brand new.” The pair looked around in confusion, and Tifa’s face fell when she saw Kayline, “I… I know how this looks.”

“I know you're not lying.” Kayline spoke before Tifa went on a tangent to explain everything and overworrying herself.

“How?” Cloud asked.

Kayline looked out into the town, “I can smell it. The ash.”

“You can?” Yuffie had a double take.

“I have many…enhancements.” Kayline stepped away from the pole and near the entrance, besides Tifa. Her attention was taken by the village, and the people bustling inside it. “All my senses are heightened to some degree.” She paused, before bringing a fist to her chest. Her voice softened, “It burned.”

Her lover’s sins were true now… Aerith stepped forward, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder as Tifa cautiously tread past the gate and into the village. 

“They rebuilt the whole village.” Tifa stated, bewildered.

“Don’t scare me like that.” Barret sounded unnerved, “Thought Cloud might’ve lost it aga–” Kayline turned her head at that, and Nanaki roughly bumped his body into Barret’s side to shut him up. “I mean, I thought he got us lost. ‘Cause it looks different.” Barret was lucky Cloud was too busy in his own state of confusion that he didn’t process the larger man’s words, and so he smoothly continued, “So… Who do you think rebuilt it?”

Tifa’s eyes fell to the ground, and her voice became a controlled sort of angry. “Shinra.” Was her answer.

Cait Sith walked past them, their somber moods doing nothing to damper his cheerful one. “Never mind all that–we’ve got a terminal to find.” He looked around, and Barret glared at him for his distasteful interruption. However, when Cait walked into the town without a care in the world, the others followed.

Nibelheim wasn’t too large of a town, though it was by no means small either. For a hamlet in the jagged mountains, it was fairly sizable. The population was proportionate to the town as well, perhaps too proportionate. Or maybe she was reading too much into it.

Though something else struck her as odd. Kayline was used to the robed men occasionally being around, but the largest group of any she saw were back on the tracks in Corel because they were stuck. Yet there was an even larger number of them here, for what appeared to be no reason at all. Or at least what Kayline thought was no reason until she overheard some of the residents discussing how they “allow the patients to roam around for their health.” As they wandered the village, Cloud and Tifa only appeared more haunted. They only became worse when another person, a hiker from nearby, told Cloud about how the buildings looked slightly different from when she once visited years ago, and how she didn’t understand where all the people who used to live in the town went.

New buildings as well as new people . Though it made sense. If truly so many people had died that night five years ago, chances were that there wouldn’t be anyone left to repopulate if they even wanted to. Chances are any survivors would leave and try to never look back like Cloud and Tifa did.

Kayline had stepped into one of their “clinic houses” after the group separated to cover more of the suspicious ground, and it did seem that the nurses genuinely cared for their “patients.” They treated their charges with gentle hands that Kayline was unaccustomed to seeing, but when they began to pull out a needle Kayline excused herself from the room. If she had to watch blood be drawn, she could and she had done so before, but… she’d rather keep as much distance between her and a needle if possible.

The team met up again in the center plaza of the town, where a large water tower stood. Barret cursed under his breath as Cloud stated his observation, “Lotta robes out here…” 

“Yeah,” Tifa agreed, before nodding in the direction of some of the nurses, whom regarded them with as much suspicion as they were given. “Look. ‘Locals.’ Only they aren’t quite the same, are they?”

A normal looking man–he wore a sweater and had combed back, dark hair–ran up to them. He asked, “Hello there. Can I help you?”

“Greetings, good sir!” Cait jumped in excitement, which made the man practically jump in surprise. “I am a proud employee of Shinra Resorts.” Cait explained, “And since I was nearby, I thought I might pop in and check something on the company database.”

“And your companions?” The man asked.

“Oh, them? They’re…” Cait searched for an excuse, but Tifa stepped forward before he could find one.

“I used to live here. Until… you know.” Tifa told him, but her voice turned weak by the end of her words.

“I see.” The man at least believed her, “And are you aware of what Nibelheim is now?”

“Nope.” Cloud answered, “No idea.”

“I saw people treating some of the men in robes.” Kayline said, “You some sort of refuge?”

The man looked around the village, as if he felt awkward being the one to tell them. “Five years ago, Shinra assumed direct control over this village. It now serves as a treatment center for mako poisoning.” But those men aren't mako poisoned. There’s something else wrong with them. “All property rights have been transferred.”

Kayline had to stop herself from asking By who? Since, as she remembered Tifa telling the tale, the mayor had died that night. Who would have had the power to transfer the town?

“If that’s why you’re here, contact Special Facilities at corporate. They’ll be able to help you.” The man added.

“Very helpful–Thank you, sir!” Cait bowed, meant as a sign of respect but the dramatic nature of the action made it seem anything but. The cat clapped his hands, “Ah, but the database. I’ll not be a wee minute!”

Cait rushed past him and into a large and official looking building. Town Hall, she assumed, given its appearance and what was inside.

“I’m sure you're eager to see your hometown, but please, don’t stay too long.” The man gave a respectful bow as well, before stepping away and also heading into Town Hall.

Kayline narrowed her eyes to watch as the man walked away, as Tifa and Cloud shared a glance, before Tifa stepped away. Once again, the group split, though now for different reasons entirely. Kayline saw Tifa hesitate before going into a house–her old one, Kayline suspected–and Aerith sat upon the water tower. The others disappeared throughout the town as Kayline crouched in the middle of the road close to a set of stairs to the north of town, brushing her fingers against the old cobble and dirt.

The cobble wasn’t replaced. There was a dent in the stone, one that would have taken remarkable force to make. The fall of a building, perhaps.

Kayline looked north, where Tifa had told her the Shinra mansion and reactor was. The First couldn’t help but lean upwards again, a frown on her face as she looked into the forest.

Sephiroth… What did you do?

“Hey, Kayline!” Yuffie tore her straight out of her thoughts, her childish excitement crushing the ache in Kayline’s mind. Yuffie wrapped her arms around Kayline’s left, before practically dragging her back up to her feet, “Look at what I found!”

Yuffie giggled proudly the whole way, a smile even growing on Kayline’s face as she let the girl lead her, before stopping before a small, unenclosed area. A playground, parts made of wood and others of steel. Small children ran rampant on the playground, but the double-set swings were clear. Yuffie pulled her by the arm towards the swings, before plopping down onto one. In no time at all was she twisting and turning, not how the swing was meant to be used.

“Well, aren’t you gonna use it?” Yuffie asked, noticing Kayline’s hesitance as she stared at the contraption.

“I, uh… I don’t know how.” Kayline admitted, and Yuffie’s jaw dropped.

“You never, what–” Yuffie bounced out of her seat, before grabbing Kayline by the shoulders to turn her around and push her into the seat. “Alright, then I’ll teach you!” Yuffie pointed to herself, before taking her place again on her seat that was beside Kayline’s own. “So, the first step is to lean back a little. You need your weight to be a little unbalanced.” Kayline’s shoulders had gone stiff instead, and Yuffie shook her head, “No, no, not like that, I said back .” Kayline followed instructions, but it wasn’t good enough either. “No, that’s too far.” She had no idea what she was doing.

Kayline sat back straight in her swing, holding onto the chains and letting her head hang down.

“Hey, what’s wrong? It’s just a swing.” Yuffie said, but Kayline shook her head slowly.

“Why me?” Kayline asked, “I’m sure Aerith or Barret would’ve swung with you. Why choose me?”

Yuffie was caught off guard by the question, but she shrugged her shoulders. “You were the first one I could find.” Too casual. The smile was too bright. She was lying, though Kayline wasn’t sure what the truth was then. Surely the teenage girl didn’t want to bring specifically Kayline on the swings, and if she did Kayline didn't have the faintest clue as to why.

“You could’ve looked harder. I wouldn’t blame you for wanting to spend your time with someone else. I was part of Shinra during the war against Wutai. And he…” Kayline knew that Yuffie was aware of who she meant, “...he was famous for it. You have every right and reason to hate me for what I did, and for what he did due to our connection.”

“Becuase I think Aerith’s right. I think you’re nicer than you realize, and don’t give yourself enough credit.” Yuffie answered bluntly, kicking her feet back and forth, “I know you went to war against my people, but I also know that you weren’t given much opportunity to do anything else. You were just following orders, and from what I’ve seen of you… You don’t seem like the kind of person to slaughter civilians or commit atrocity. It’s why… It’s why I don’t know what to think.” Yuffie slowed in her swing, holding a shaking fist as her brow furrowed in confusion. Kayline watched her, eagerly awaiting her words, “You and Cloud are living proof that maybe not everyone in Shinra is evil.” Evil. What an easy term. “That everything is not as simple as I thought it was. A few months ago, I would have been happy if everyone connected to Shinra had fallen off the face of the planet. But after meeting you and Cloud, and realizing there might be others like you… I wouldn’t now. And the idea of that scares me because…” Yuffie’s voice cracked, and Kayline felt her hand freeze. How does she console an upset teenager? “Because now I don’t know what to do… I don’t know how to help.”

Kayline’s eyes fell to their feet. “I… I don’t know what to do either.”

“Yeah.” Yuffie sniffed, rubbing her nose with her arm. “It seems I wasn’t the only one who got their world turned upside down.” Yuffie turned to her, causing Kayline to return the stare, and the ninja beamed a bright smile despite the slight red around her eyes.

“But like Tifa and Aerith said. We’re in it together.” Kayline said, and Yuffie nodded, brushing her eye with the side of her wrist before a look of determination fell upon her face.

“Yeah. And that includes when we’re on swings and an amazing and wise master is trying to teach her struggling student.” Yuffie turned excitable once more, and Kayline scoffed with a smile at her words.

Yuffie leaned slightly back in her swing, and Kayline copied her, but she finally saw the missing piece. When Yuffie leaned back, she also extended her legs. Copying her instructor’s body fully, she finally received a cheerful cry.

“Yeah, like that!” She praised, before hauling her body forward, “Now you kick your feet!”

When she went forward, her legs were extended, and when she went back her feet were tucked under her. With a small start given by a push off the ground from her boots, Kayline kicked herself forward, before quickly trying to tuck her feet beneath her like Yuffie did once she felt herself moving backwards. With a strong swing of her legs, she kicked her feet forwards again, propelling herself .The wind blew against her hair and face, and the sun shone brightly as the birds sang. She did it again and again, both her and Yuffie going higher and higher as a sense of exhilaration coursed through her veins.

Fun… They were having fun.

———

The group’s awful luck ran true again when Cait was using the console. Apparently the terminal only gave them limited access, and so they needed to use a terminal inside Shinra Manor. For that, they needed a key card from the man they were talking to earlier’s boss, who left to go to the reactor. So the group split up–Cloud, Yuffie and Tifa went to the reactor–but Kayline stayed behind in the town with Barret, Aerith, Nanaki and Cait. A couple hours had passed by the time they received contact from the trio again, who called to send over the key card and made them aware that there had been a skirmish with Wutai at the reactor. The new agreement had been to meet at the manor. Red stayed behind in the town so that he could use his sense of smell to guide Cloud and the others when they returned, but Kayline chose to come with the group inside. It was where Sephiroth isolated himself, after all, as well as a treasured piece of Shinra history.

Kayline tried to ignore the annoying screech of the metal gate as she and Barret each opened a side.

The manor was huge. Even the courtyard was spacious, with tables and benches scattered throughout and open ground everywhere to be seen. Vases stood tall, and gardens were plotted along the tall stone walls. The picture of wealth, if it weren’t for the thick layer of dust on the tables and benches, and for the dead plants in the vases and plots. The mansion had been abandoned, even long before Sephiroth’s misdeeds five years ago.

It was Cait Sith who pushed the front door open, and the moment their eyes adjusted to the dark, the lavish entrance revealed itself. The manor had a large foyer with two circular staircases leading to the second floor, though one had been destroyed. The other was blocked by multiple pieces of furniture.

But all the furniture, from the loveseats to the tables to the paintings, looked rich. The carpets were grand and deep red, the chandelier was creaky but otherwise secure, and despite the thick layer of dust, it was beautiful inside.

Barret whistled, “They pulled out all the stops decoration’ this place. Definitely seen better days though.”

Aerith practically spun as she tried marveling at the entire room, which also led off to other halls and rooms. Cait marched in, “Ah, what’s a few cracks between friends? It's almost fifty years old.”

Kayline had to admit… The house looked good for fifty.

“This can’t just be a fancy house…” Aerith said, though whether her thoughts were due to her Cetra intuition or a natural keen eye, Kayline could not say.

“I’m gonna go out on a limb and agree with you there.” Cait nodded his head as he looked up the stairs. “The village is practically drowning in a sea of black robes after all.”

Kayline inspected the walls as the others remained in the center of the foyer, her eyes scanning the old paintings. There were paintings of old vehicles, of sunsets, there was even a large portrait of President Shinra from back when he was around his son’s age.

“So what if it is?” Barret implored.

“Well… It would add weight to the rumor that Hojo used to conduct experiments here.” Cait said, and that made Kayline turn her head.

Barret scoffed, “Doubt it’s just a rumor.”

“How long ago?” Kayline asked. There could be fiends and all sorts of other monsters trapped in here, or worse, free , that were only made because of the man’s perverted curiosities.

“He moved his base of operations to Midgar roughly twenty-five years ago, give or take.” Cait said, and Kayline shuddered to think of what could have grown here, or worse, if the fiends attempted to reproduce with each other.

“Alright, so where exactly are we going?” Barret asked after a moment of observing the foyer. “Where would the terminal most likely be?”

“Wherever Hojo conducted his work, most likely.” Kayline answered, “But this place may be dangerous if any of them got loose. We should do a full sweep of the house, just in case anything attempts to leave and attack the town.”

Aerith added, “Cloud and Tifa mentioned that there was a basement. That that’s where Sephiroth went. Chances are, that’s where the terminal is.” Aerith’s reasoning was sound, and with any hope, perhaps Sephiroth had cleared some of the fiends out during his time down there, lessening the numbers and therefore the danger.

“Someone should do the upstairs then. Just in case the terminal is up there, or as Kayline said, a sweep.” Barret messed with a golden vase on an old dresser, but when the vase fell he rushed to catch it.

“Howdae suggest getting to the second floor?” Cait asked, but Kayline stepped forward, looking up.

“I can make the jump.” Kayline said, “And worst comes to worst, I should be able to handle whatever attacks me up there. You guys might not be able to come, but if anyone could handle going alone, it’d be me.”

Aerith still looked worried, “Yeah, but it’d still be safer to have someone there to watch your back.”

Kayline gave her a reassuring smile, “Maybe, but I’d rather the three of you have each other’s backs just in case. I’m the one that can handle being alone the best. I don’t want to take away from you if there is any trouble.”

Barret conceded to it, and he pat Kayline’s shoulder with his large hand. “We probably won’t be able to hear you down there. If you need an exit, don’t be afraid to blast your way out. Got it?”

His voice sounded fatherly, like how it did when he spoke to Yuffie, and Kayline wondered why considering he was hardly half a decade older than her. But it didn’t bother her enough to cause her to make a comment.

“Be careful.” Aerith said after Barret stepped to the side, placing both of her hands on both of Kayline’s shoulders supportively.

“Don’t get yourself into anything you can’t pull yourself out of.” Cait told her, but then he added, “But keep a close eye on everything. You never know what you could find.”

The group then abandoned her in the foyer, moving towards a dining room and study which Kayline recalled Tifa speaking of the other day. Speaking of how that was where the elevator to downstairs was.

Kayline then did as she said, and leaped up to the second floor. Last she heard of the others was the elevator doors shutting, and she took a brief look around. The walls were adorned with large windows that let streams of natural light in, yet it was relatively the same as the foyer. Lavishly, antiquely decorated with visible signs of age. Though it seemed that everything up here was even more untouched, as the appearances of dust and cobwebs were nearly tripled in comparison to downstairs. She inspected the halls first, keeping a close ear out and ensuring that when she started opening up doors that there wouldn’t be any surprises from behind her. 

And there were more paintings, she noticed. Kayline stopped to look at one of President Shinra when he was a youth back in school–he both looked exactly and yet nothing like Rufus–but that wasn’t what grabbed her attention. She had nearly walked past it, but she recognized the white lab coats anywhere.

There was a portrait of a man and woman. It took no time at all for Kayline to discern that the man was Hojo, albeit younger, but he still had the same sterile white coat and envious look in his eyes. And he had his hand on the woman’s shoulder, also familiar yet not as obviously so. She wore a white labcoat much like him, but there was no envy in her eyes. Only… defeat. She appeared so dejected that Kayline almost didn’t recognize her.

The dark brown hair, the bangs that framed her face, the yellow ribbon unraveling in her hair… That was why she looked so familiar. She had Seph’s bangs–this was the woman from his necklace when they were children! His mother!

What was Hojo doing with his hand on her? And why does she look so sad?

Kayline brought herself closer to the painting, searching for similarities in her face and Sephiroth’s. Their eyes were the same, as were their eyebrows and bangs, and other features such as their cheekbones were similar as well. And her frown… it was a mirror to Sephiroth’s whenever he was glum or bothered.

Kayline wondered briefly if Sephiroth had gone up to the second floor and saw the portrait, but given the state of the entire floor as well as what she heard from the others… She doubted it.

Questions floated around her head. Aerith said Jenova was the creature in the tank at the reactor. So who is this woman ? Is she even still alive?

Kayline stepped away from the portrait, giving it a last glance before shaking her head to get rid of all the thoughts and questions that were leading her into an endless void that was making her head hurt. The portrait gave her few answers–it appeared Sephiroth’s mother was a scientist, she knew Hojo, and either she resided in Nibelheim or she was an important enough part of Shinra for a portrait of her to be in such a historic manor. But she couldn’t have been that important to the history of Shinra, or else Kayline or anyone else would’ve heard of her before.

Kayline reached the end of the hallway, which was a door to an old and disheveled room. Nothing of note was in there, except for the old women’s clothes inside a wardrobe. But skirts and the color blue wasn’t really Kayline’s style, and she ignored it.

She went through the next two rooms–nothing. Another one, which had a small family of birds living inside underneath a bed. It was the next room that garnered Kayline’s attention. Research papers were scattered on the floor, and from the look of the room it was a study. The desk had a thick layer of dust as well as a dent the size of a fist on it. The First crouched down to pick up some of the papers, her eyes scanning the words.

Nibelheim 1976 New Year Festival — Redeem Raffle Tickets Now!

An old newspaper, with a photo printed on the cover of Nibelheim’s main square, Shinra Manor looming in the back, was in her hands. It was terribly outdated, giving information about local drama as well as international rumors. Nothing useful about it, that was except for the date. Whoever left the newspaper must have lived in the Manor a little over thirty years ago. Chances are they never came back either.

There were a couple other papers, though the ink used for them was worn and faded. The paper was likely repeatedly pressed on by hands. The words “planet” “proto” “Weapon” “Omega” and “materia” stood out to Kayline, with the words “materia” and “Weapon” being mentioned repeatedly throughout. And as to why “Omega” was capitalized despite being used in the middle of a sentence, Kayline could not say. A name, perhaps, but for what? And what did it have to do with materia or Weapons?

At least this was confirmation that it was scientists that once resided in the mansion, and that the theories Reeve mentioned may be correct. Kayline wouldn’t be surprised if this manor was once used by Hojo–though she briefly wondered if the brunette woman in the portrait ever did as well.

After finding no answers, Kayline left the room to analyze the next ones on the other end of the hallway. She walked past the balcony overlooking the foyer, where the staircase was, and as if on cue–Cloud, Nanaki, Tifa and Yuffie stepped in. She was unsure if that meant she spent that long in the other rooms, or if the trio were just that quick and familiar with the territory. A little bit of both, Kayline decided.

She approached the railing and saw the others look up at her.

“Kayline? What are you doing up there?” Tifa asked.

“Recon.” Kayline answered, wiping away some of the dust on the railing.

“And you were just left alone? The last time a SOLDIER was in here alone he went insa-” Yuffie was interrupted by Cloud slapping her wrist with the back of his hand. But Kayline understood what she meant, and frowned at the reminder.

“Yuffie!” Tifa whispered scoldingly at the girl. Yuffie shrugged her shoulders.

“Find anything up there?” Cloud called out to her, and Kayline shook her head.

“Not really. Nothing alive, so far, and only some interesting looking papers that are too old to read.” Kayline answered, “I think this place was the residence of a few scientists roughly thirty years ago.”

“Thirty years? You got all that from the dust concentration here or something?” Yuffie’s arms propelled back and forth.

“I found an old newspaper, Yuffie.” Kayline explained, the look in her eyes showing that she was unimpressed by the teenager’s remark.

“Where are the others?” Cloud asked.

“Downstairs.” Kayline tilted her head towards the direction she last saw them go towards. “We thought that I’d work the best without a partner, and honestly… I don’t think they wanted me to see what was down there before they checked it first.” Understandable, since it was this place’s basement where the love of my life lost his mind.

“Alright. We promised that we’d join them. You gonna be alright up there?” Cloud asked, and Kayline glanced around herself casually.

“I’ll be fine. There’s nothing here anyway.” Kayline said, and Cloud nodded his head before stepping away and towards the direction Kayline last saw the others.

“Good luck!” Tifa called out, sending Kayline a wave. Kayline waved back as the four of them disappeared into the other room.

She put her hand back down after they left, turning her back to the door to return to inspecting the mansion. The hallway on this side of the mansion was basically the twin to what Kayline went through earlier, and she repeated her actions earlier, going through the entirety of the hallway before going through each room, one by one, inwards of the mansion.

She didn’t hear or see anything alive, though one thing did stand out in the furthest room. There was a small gun on the desk by the bed, loaded. Dusty. Untouched. And the room was perfectly done, the bed’s sheets were tucked in and every drawer was pushed in properly. The old owner of the room was proper, or wanted it to appear as if the room was untouched. And Kayline found it intriguing that the supposed scientist had a gun that lacked the firepower to kill any of the experiments or fiends, only humans. The room of someone who wasn’t a scientist then? Maybe someone from before?

Kayline checked the room carefully for any imperfections, her eyes scanning the walls and floors. There was a loose plank in the floorboards, which was seemingly an ammo reserve, but otherwise the inside appeared normal. It was when Kayline poked her head outside the window to look for anything suspicious outside that she noticed something. The wood to the side of the window felt different when she placed her hand on it. Brushing her fingers against it, she leaned her upper body out of the window and turned her head to the windowsill where a set of letters were engraved. “VV” and “LC.”

She turned her head back around and looked at the room once more, hoping for a clue to what it meant. But nothing came to mind, the room was too perfect, and so Kayline pushed the new finding down. It was likely the engravings of foolish young lovers who wanted nothing more than to etch the memory of their love into the infinity of time.

If only it were that simple.

Kayline left the room, going into the next three rooms. Empty, devoid of anything particularly interesting. The fourth room had a splatter of papers like the last ones, and Kayline almost ignored it completely if it weren’t for something that stuck out like a sore thumb. Poking out from underneath a dresser, as if it fell and was blown away, was a bright red piece of paper. Construction paper, like in children’s schools or orphanages… But why?

Kayline crouched down to pick it up, tugging at it and prying it loose from the dresser while preventing any rips or tears. The paper was old–wrinkled and weak–and folded like a card. The front had nothing on it, but inside… The inside immediately grabbed her attention. There was an entire letter handwritten inside.

 

Sephiroth,

Happy first birthday. Does your birth count as a first birthday? I’m unsure. But I hope it's a happy day nonetheless. I’m excited to meet you, to see the little boy who kicks his mama’s tummy whenever I play the piano or tell stories. She always finds it amusing, but don’t tell her I said that. It’ll have to be our little secret.

There’s a few things before your birth that I need to figure out before we can all go home. I’m sorry. There’s certain circumstances that we were all placed in that make me wonder if you’ll ever forgive me. There’s a lot that I didn’t know then, but I know now. Like how what I want most in the world is to meet you. And that only death can stop me from doing so.

Be strong, like I know you are, and don’t worry. I’ll deal with everything. You’ll never have to worry about a thing. I know you won’t be able to read this, but that’s okay. I just want to be able to put the words down, I need the peace of mind. I’ll get us home soon.

Have fun during your remaining time in your mother’s womb, little guy. I’ll see you soon.

Love,

Dad

 

Kayline let out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding, before rereading the letter hastily. Dad? Both of Sephiroth’s parents had parts of themselves here? What did he mean by having to deal with “everything?” Was there danger? And what circumstances were there? Kayline’s thoughts swirled in confusion before she dropped to the ground, a sharp pain in her stomach cutting through.

Sephiroth had a father… One that loved him. That wanted nothing more than to see him.

That’s all Sephiroth ever wanted.

All Kayline ever wanted.

Something they never received.

She looked around the room in a flurry, What happened to him then? Is he dead? He must be. Cause where is he? She held the paper in her hand, unintentionally crumpling the paper. Then how did he die? What happened???

It made her ache, the words in the letter. The questions in her head. The implication that Seph’s life could have gone differently.

He never saw this paper… He’ll never see this…

Regret boiled through her body and her eyes fell. Kayline and Sephiroth never knew either of their parents. The most they were given was a photo of Sephiroth’s mother and her “name.” Information on Kayline’s parents was slim to none, only consisting of them “being worthless with no glint of uniqueness or quality.” Kayline used to wonder if Hojo himself was Sephiroth’s father, given his investment in Sephiroth’s raising, but she could never bring it in her heart to believe it. What father looked down upon his son the way Hojo did Sephiroth? 

Even his father in the letter held nothing but warmth–a stark difference to Hojo’s cold indifference. Unless he was his father and something changed his perspective?

Kayline looked down at the paper again, glancing another quick reread. No, Hojo’s handwriting is sloppier.

Kayline’s arms dropped in defeat, her eyes scanning the words on the paper once again. And for a moment, silently, she mourned. She mourned the childhood Sephiroth could have had, the future he could have had, if only his father were able to share his love. What happened? Why’d it have to change? Why were they cursed with this present and not a better one?

She looked out at the rest of the mansion, and briefly she wondered... How many other secrets is this manor hiding that are hidden just under the covers and in the dark? She swallowed. And a part of her wondered if some of those secrets would be better off untouched.

Chapter 15: Just Like Home

“Who dares disturb my slumber?”

 

———

 

Kayline regrouped with the others in Nibelheim, near the northern gate. Yuffie was chasing Barret with playful punches, meanwhile Aerith rushed over to Kayline and engulfed her in a hug. The First froze up, before accepting her fate at the hands of the Cetra and hesitantly patting her back.

“Find anything?” Cloud asked, and Kayline shook her head while parting from the flower-girl, who smiled excitedly. She probably missed the sight of the world outside after all their time spent in that basement.

“No.” She doubted the others would care about her unanswered questions on Sephiroth’s youth, “You?” Kayline asked.

“It was a testing lab for Hojo, alright.” Barret grabbed Yuffie by the shoulder and began pushing her along. “All sorts of monsters down there.”

“And a strange man.” Aerith added, her voice more grave. “There was a Turk down there, sleeping in a coffin. He turned into something.”

“As I said,” Barret continued, “All sorts of monsters.”

Kayline hummed at that. Strange man in the mansion? A leftover testing subject of Hojo’s, perhaps? “Is the place cleared?”

“Just about. Killed everything except the Turk. He just went back into his room.” Barret answered, “And besides, what we need–a keystone–is at the Gold Saucer.”

How funny… returning to old places in hopes of finding new answers.

“How are we getting there?” Kayline asked. They weren’t exactly at North Corel where there was a trolley waiting for them.

“With all the mountains and valleys in between, definitely not on foot. It’s just way too far.” Nanaki turned to Cait beside him, “Thoughts, Cait Sith?”

Yet when spoken to, he didn’t move a muscle. The cat was completely despondent, and Kayline bet that if she were to poke him that he’d just fall over without registering what was happening. 

“Hey, cat. Thoughts?” Barret asked, his voice a growl of impatience.

Yuffie crouched over the stuffed toy, poked him three times, and Cait Sith suddenly turned to her, causing the girl to jump back.

“Um… Well… Y’see…” Cait paced, his voice wobbly before he nearly walked straight into Red, causing him to freeze. His head hung low. “Perhaps we cannae use Cid’s services again.” He suggested.

“Yeah, but we’re running out of gil.” Cloud said, “There’s only so many trips we can make with his expenses.”

“Perhaps there’s some light mercenary work we can take up over here?” Kayline laid a hand on her hip, “We’d be good enough for any job.”

“We can also take the money from the people–” Yuffie suggested, earning a chorus of ‘no!’ from the adults.

“If we’re gonna get money, we’re gonna get it by doing honest work!” Barret scolded, pointing his finger at her. She backed up dramatically with a scowl.

“Okay, okay!” Yuffie stepped away, “Just sharing an idea.”

“Yeah, a pretty bad one.” Barret scoffed, and the teen’s brows furrowed. She ran up to Barret, and no-contact punched him several times. To his credit, he moved his head and grunted, pretending he was hit.

Kayline turned to Cloud, “Should we split up to tackle multiple jobs at once or stick together?”

Cloud took a moment to think before, “No. We’ll heighten chances of success if we stay together.” He began taking steps forward to step up to the community notice board, walking past the water tower, but then he suddenly clutched his head and bent over while beginning to groan in pain.

———

Cloud could see it–feel it–like it was happening all over again. Almost immediately after returning from his trip to the reactor with Tifa, the grunt and Sephiroth himself, he received a call from Shinra.  But he hesitated before attempting to approach Sephiroth near the base of the water tower. He already seemed so conflicted and confused after their experience in the reactor, this would surely only make it worse but… he had a right to know. And it’d be better to be honest than to lie, right?

“Sephiroth!” Cloud called out, and he saw Tifa at her house’s front door turn to him with curiosity before shrugging it off and stepping inside, where Cloud saw her father rush over to her through the window.

Sephiroth hardly raised his head, “Leave me be.”

“No, it’s important…” Cloud closed the distance in his approach, wishing for what he was about to say to remain private. “I got a call from Midgar, the Shinra building.”

“And what do they want?” Sephiroth sounded a mixture of defeated and confused.

“They wanted to spread a memorial message.” Cloud said, and Sephiroth’s head turned. Cloud hesitated yet again before continuing, “Kayline passed away this morning.”

“What?” Sephiroth hardly breathed out, his pupils narrowing in shock. There was a long moment of silence, as if he were trying to confirm the truth of Cloud’s claim, before adding, “Why?–How?”

“She had medical complications of some sort. R&D is trying to figure it out right now.” Cloud explained, and Sephiroth’s normally cool and measured face fell as he leaned his arm against the water tower for support. “Last I heard, she was perfectly healthy, but we thought that about the others too…”

“No… No…” Sephiroth whispered, cradling the side of his head in his palm.

Cloud reached out a supportive hand, resting it on Sephiroth's pauldron the best he could manage given how tall the other man was. “I’m sorry… I know how much she meant to you.”

Sephiroth looked Cloud in the eye, and the younger SOLDIER caught a glimpse of the pain, the horror, the regret, the confusion, the agony…

And the hero’s face froze, staring at the dirt as he once again said heavily, “Leave me be.”

Not even an hour later, Cloud had learned from others in Nibelheim that Sephiroth had shut himself in his room in the inn. When he approached the door and raised his hand to knock, he paused at the sound of muffled words.

“You were alone and–”

“You were scared–”

“I should have been there–”

“We were supposed to leave together–”

“I should have protected you–”

“How could this happen–?”

“But I need you now more than I ever did–”

“I’ll never see you again–”

And in between it all, pacing footsteps before he heard a thud on the floor. He must’ve sat down in defeat. And worse than that, the weeping. It was surreal. Of course Sephiroth could cry, but the idea of it seemed impossible. And yet there it was.

The sound of a woman’s voice playing through a phone’s speaker emitted from the room, and it took a moment for Cloud to realize that Sephiroth was replaying a message. His last message from her, he suspected.

He knocked lightly, “Sephiroth?”

Silence, except for the voice of the replayed message. Cloud could hardly make out what she was saying.

Finally, “Leave me be.”

Cloud told no one after when he stepped downstairs just how broken Sephiroth’s voice had been. Just how broken he felt.

———

“I was the one to tell him…” Cloud whispered as he clutched his head, Tifa and Aerith both holding onto him for stability. But Cloud only had the ability to look up at Kayline in horror, “I told him that you died…”

Kayline inched closer as the others watched Cloud in mute surprise. Cloud shook his head in his hand.

“He grieved you… I heard him mourning….” Cloud appeared as if he was in pain when he said it.

“Sephiroth?” Tifa asked, and Cloud slowly nodded.

“But I didn’t remember telling him before…” Cloud continued, his head jerking as if he suddenly had the thought of something else, “Even in the basement of the manor, he’d just stand there in misery. Mourning.”

“Alone.” Kayline finished for him, her voice and eyes downcast.

Cloud nodded, “Alone.” He took a rough step forward, his trembling hand brushing against his golden hair. “But I knew about you… Why’d I forget?” He murmured, and whether the others’ unenhanced ears could hear him–Kayline could not say.

“Come on,” Tifa said, bringing Cloud by the arm towards the inn. “Maybe you should rest.”

“Good idea,” Aerith escorted him as well, but as the pair did so Barret and Yuffie cast a nervous gaze towards Kayline. They were in the dark, and if Barret’s earlier statement meant anything, he believed that Cloud was losing it. Kayline just gave them an uncertain lowering of the head.

The others remained in the inn as Cloud rested. Kayline, however, chose to drift around the manor, her thoughts taken away by Cloud’s words as she listened to old floorboards creak and the breeze drift hauntingly.

He mourned…

———

Hunt and slay one valron. An easy enough job. Or at least Kayline thought so. But when she turned around and saw that Tifa sighed instead, her brow raised. The group took a trail out of town and into woods, Cloud and Tifa at the front as Kayline guarded the back, same as usual, when Aerith ran up to the leading pair.

“So, what exactly is a valron?” She asked.

“A dangerous creature that sometimes lives in the mountains or caves around here. A friend of ours lost his father to a valron when we were little.” Tifa answered, pushing a low branch out of her and Aerith’s way.

“Where we’re going right now is where they found the body.” Cloud explained, pushing another branch. “They’re territorial and long-lived creatures. Chances are that that one is still here.”

Barret followed after, biting down a piece of a nutrient bar, “Whatta they even look like?”

“You can’t miss it. Bipedal, demon-dragon looking things. Scales. Claws.” Cloud tightened his palm around the pommel of the buster sword as they approached a cliff-face, where the mouth of a cave lay before them.

“They’re gonna tear me right open then!” Cait hid his face, jumping behind Nanaki to hide.

“Only if you get too close.” The flamebeast said, his tail lighting up the dark walls of the cave when he stepped inside.

Kayline cast a small ball of flame in her hand when she stepped inside, an action done by Aerith as well. Aerith didn’t so much as break a sweat at the use of magic, unusual for someone as young as her who didn’t train it excessively. Not unusual for a Cetra, however. A part of Kayline wondered if little hints to her true nature had been hidden in plain sight in front of her all along, and only now was she able to notice them.

The light of their flames cast away the shroud of darkness that fell upon her, and Kayline watched as the others drew up their weapons. They wanted to be alert. Cautious. Ready for anything.

Kayline didn’t even consider it. Drawing her weapon. She already had a fira at the ready, Shatterstar wasn’t necessary. She didn’t see how the rest of their weapons were so needed, until she realized that perhaps to them their weapons were very much necessary as they traversed the dark unknown. Was she so confident in her abilities, so arrogant to just dismiss their worries simply because she didn’t hold them herself?

The ground beneath their feet crunched, and Kayline repositioned her hand to bring the ball of fire closer to the source of the sound underneath Yuffie’s feet. Bones. Long, thin, human.

The young girl jumped, leaning her body back in shock and embarrassment. Kayline didn’t say anything of it, only brought her free hand around Yuffie’s shoulder and led her back into the center, by Barret’s side. He seems to be the only one patient and responsible enough to be trusted with the kid, anyways. All I’ll do is accidentally encourage her, or worse, scare her. Yet Yuffie leaned into her touch like a frightened child. Kayline’s flame dragged the claw marks on the cave walls out of their hiding, and as she crept back to the back of the group, Kayline couldn’t help but look around. It was eerily silent, yet the proof that a valron was present was there for all to see. It had to be deeper in the cave, and through more twists and turns in their path, Kayline felt a sudden change in the air. 

It was fresh. Crisp. There was an airflow blowing against her. Almost as if they were close to the–

Outside.

There was an exit to the cave where a large, open field sprawled before them, the colors just as much yellow and white as they were green. Kayline took a breath in as the fira faded away in her hand, the bright blue sky hanging over them as if an illusion. But no, it was very much real.

“Where’s the valron?” Cloud asked, stepping forward impatiently, his voice coated in frustration, of which its origin she didn’t know. Perhaps it was a headache again? His free hand was brushing against his skull a moment ago.

“These flowers…” Aerith drifted forward, her fingers trailing against the soft petals as the wind blew them towards her softly. “They rarely grow. It’s said that they symbolize reunion between lovers. Funny. I haven’t seen many of this specific type outside of my church in Midgar.”

Kayline stepped past the flowers, careful not to touch any. She’d always loved flowers, what they meant, what they were . But she never had any, or even knew much about them. There were few flowers in Midgar, and fewer inside the Shinra building where she resided for most of her life. By now, she had already accepted it–she was a creature of war, violence, and destruction. Her presence amongst such innocence, such gentleness, it would taint it. Break it. Ruin it. 

The palm of Aerith’s hand grabbed hers, and the young woman crouched before one of the flowerbeds. “Just like home.”

Aerith’s hand guided hers, and Kayline’s fingertips brushed against the soft, sweet petals, as they bent to her warmth.

I didn’t destroy them.

A weak groan permeated throughout the valley, causing Kayline to lift her head in alarm. Aerith looked up too, asking, “What is it? What’s wrong?” Kayline would’ve been touched by the fact that Aerith trusted her instincts so well despite not hearing or noticing herself at all yet, if she weren’t preoccupied by searching.

A dull black stood out against the color of the field, a decent ways away. The alarm left her, and Kayline’s shoulders relaxed. Just one of the hooded men, far astray.

Then another sound cut through her ears like a hot butter knife–a sound between her and the robed man–one that was familiar, high, dangerous. In the moment it took for her to hear and recognize the sound, she had already leapt forward, the sound of Shatterstar’s slash cutting through the air, and the valron laid dead. Aerith hardly had the time to jump, and the rest of the group spun their heads to her.

Her hair fell past her shoulders as she rose back to her full height, holding her blade with a reverse grip. Her back was to them. She turned, and saw a look of recognition and horror in Cloud’s eyes, and astonishment in the others. She peered at him with curiosity, and worry, tilting her head slightly before she saw his eyes fly past her. 

She heard it too. The natural swoosh and riveting of magic taking place, and she turned around to see what caught Cloud’s attention–the robed man was now surrounded by black smoke as a stream of purple spun around his limbs and past him, bright particles flying amok as if it were a small controlled blizzard trying to be freed. The air around him sped up, causing Kayline’s hair and long jacket to dance erratically in reaction. The use of magic was intense, something she wasn’t aware such a seemingly weak person could pull off. Then Cloud’s breath hitched, as if he felt what it was, before the smoke cleared away, the particles faded, and the streams dissolved.

And there he stood.

Silver hair streamed past his back and framed his delicate face, the sunlight bouncing against his white pauldrons as the soft breeze could hardly make any effect on the leather of his jacket–one designed to match hers–and the dark straps against his chest held against him tightly. His eyes, framed by those long dark lashes, narrowed, his mako-green turning to slits as he looked past her, straight towards the others. His perfect lips frowned at the sight of them, right as they all collectively froze with the exception of Aerith–who rose and stepped to take her place by Cloud’s side.

Cloud said, “You see him too?” Aerith nodded.

Kayline wasn’t thinking about all he had done, the unfathomable horrors he had committed, when she chose to run to him. She ran and ran and ran to him, her beacon of familiarity and comfort, of affection, and his slit pupils softened at the sight of her. His lips turned from a frown, to a smirk.

“Kayline!” Tifa called out to her, daring to take a few steps forward, her eyes bent and her voice filled to the brim with distress.

Cloud gripped his sword tighter, readying himself to advance forward, but Aerith brought her arm in front of him, to stop his interference. Her soft voice hardened, as if she wouldn’t take no for an answer. The Cetra said, “Wait. Let them talk. Let her try. Let her see.”

Sephiroth pulled her to him the instant she was close enough for him to grab. They didn’t hug immediately, no, she had to take a moment to look at him, to inspect every feature. Every curve, every pore… she searched for the way his nose scrunched, for his soft smile, for his tiny birthmark just above his lip… It was all there.

His gloved hands took hers in his, his own eyes inspecting her, as if to be sure that she were real. He did this in spite of the seven armed people standing only a few meters away, all ready to attack if he so much as moved the wrong way. Perhaps it was some twisted form of trust, or perhaps it was a confidence that caused him to dismiss any form of worry much like her own in the cave.

His fingers brushed against hers smoothly– hands stained with the blood of the innocent –and his hands– stained with the blood of Tifa’s father, of Cloud’s mother –rubbed the back of hers as his smile shone through. Her head, a mix of it all. Of every good moment, every smile, every experience, their childhood , their friendship, everything more . But of every word she was told, of the looks in the others’ eyes. She looked up at him, the feeling in her shoulders loosening as her eyes fell hopelessly, and his palm cupped her cheek. Her head was pounding, her heart was aflutter, and her stomach was a long, endless pit that was prepared to swallow her whole.

“You’re awake.” He smiled, though not a smile like when he first appeared, no, instead a smile from before . From when they were children… A boyish one, unusual on the face of a man. For a moment she was transported back to when he was a young boy–all legs and with hair that hardly went to his chin–and she a young girl who would’ve followed him anywhere.

They enveloped each other in a hug, one that she yearned for. One that she’d been waiting for since he left her for Nibelheim, all those years ago. The warmth of his chest against her head, him leaning his head down to rest his against hers, the way his arms wrapped around the small of her back. It was Sephiroth, he was right here. Yet… Something felt off… She raised her head to look up at him, and found that he was looking right back at her like she wasn't even real. Like he had been waiting for this day, and now he was mesmerized.

She leaned her head upwards, bumping her nose against his affectionately. That act, he reciprocated. But something felt different. Off. Wrong… She leaned herself upwards for a kiss, and that, that, he pulled away from. And she pulled back from him as well, looking him over with a more open confusion.

Off… Something is off…

How is he here? What was that robed man? Is that why he feels wrong? Is this even him?

Her eyes drifted across his face, But he’s just like him, down to the smallest detail.

“Sephiroth, what’s going on?” She asked, though whether she was referring to what made him feel off, how he was present, or what he had done, even Kayline herself didn’t know.

“Many things have occurred. And need to be explained to you.” Sephiroth said, and despite their bodies untangling from an embrace, she still held onto his forearm and he her upper arm.

“I’ve heard things about you.” Kayline had to will herself to look him in the eye, “What you did. To Nibelheim. They told me.” She hardly motioned her head at the others, and Sephiroth’s eyes fell to the ground as if he internally were cursing. He was displeased that the others shared that bit of information. Kayline continued her questioning anyway, “Don’t try to deny it. I found the residue. What happened? Tell me there’s something I’m missing, that we’re all missing.” The smallest flicker of hope, all she wanted to hear was that they were wrong, that everyone’s wrong . That everything was the same and they could all go back to normal again.

“That is not what you need to understand.” He said, and she shook her head. Stomped.

“But that’s what I want to understand! Was it you? Was it really you!?” She demanded. He went silent, his eyes stilled. Not of remorse for his actions, no, but out of remorse from her judgement. He nodded his head. She felt lightheaded, backing her head away, loosening her grip on his arm. “Why?”

“What they did to us–to me, to Mother, to you!” 

Kayline was horrified, “So you exacted vengeance? You brought it down on the wrong people !”

“They put mother in a tank. Stole from her, used her, didn’t understand her yet claimed otherwise. They treated us as tools, as objects beneath them, yet we’re so much more than them. They forced you into a coma that even they didn’t have the means to wake you from.” Sephiroth’s justifications caused his voice to rise, yet it was controlled enough to not once turn into a shout. His tone was a harsh venom instead. The very thought of Shinra’s crimes caused him to start seething. “Forced us both into lives we did not choose, and offered no escape from it other than death.”

“Shinra! The enemy is Shinra! Not everyone else!” Kayline’s grip on him tightened, as if she could snap him out of it, “Those people didn’t do anything. The men, the women, the children ! You cut an innocent teenage girl in an attempt to kill her!” She used a hand to point to Tifa. Sephiroth didn’t spare the young woman a glance. “Why!?!? In no world would the man I knew do this. Think this! What happened?” Kayline’s vision was starting to blur, and she squeezed her eyes shut in an attempt to clear it.

His voice was cool, controlled, “You don’t understand what they did. Didn’t discover it locked away, hidden. Wasn’t left alone to comprehend it on your own. Didn’t realize what we are .”

Kayline was unsure if the others could hear them from where they stood. Didn’t care. She asked, “What are we? What did you find?”

“Old journals, detailing how I was infused with the cells of Jenova in an attempt to make an Ancient. It’s why I’m different. Why all four of us were.” He stated, and she furrowed her brows.

“All four of us?” 

“We were all different, greater, special. Even back in our youths. It is why Shinra kept the two of us contained and kept away. Why Shinra only allowed contact between us when we were young children, and no others. Why no other was ever able to stop us.”

Kayline’s grip loosened again, her mind unable to process… Infused with the cells of Jenova, him, all of us, me? The creature that Aerith doesn’t understand? Mixed, with me? She let go of his arm, dropped her hand to stare at it.

“No one would be able to stop us, so long as we stay as we always wanted. Together.” Sephiroth said it as if it were an offer extending his hand. “It only ever was us, only ever will be us. We’re different, and they made us that way. Treated us that way. Let us leave them behind.”

Her eyes slowly found their way back to him, “And do what?” Her words came out slowly, as if her own lips were fighting her asking. “Why do they think you’re a threat to the planet? Why are they hunting you?” Sephiroth looked away again, thinking his answer through, “Why do they believe that you’re a greater threat than Shinra itself is? What are you planning?”

Sephiroth only shook his head, “You still don’t understand. You need to see it. The whole truth.”

“Then show me.” Kayline told him, betrayal still stinging in her voice but mixed with ever-present hope, and he wrapped his arm around her waist before hovering into the air. The others ran after, Yuffie even screamed, but the lovers were far out of reach. And suddenly the world around them was replaced by a dark smoke, then a rainbow mist.

———

Kayline looked around herself at the mist, but when she blinked it was gone. She was alone, the mist and smoke and Sephiroth himself had disappeared, leaving her floating alone in an infinite whitescape. She felt no ground beneath her feet yet she remained stable, drifting, and she caught herself as if she fell only for her body to register that there was no need for a reaction at all.

Far, far away, she could see the sparkle of what resembled celestial objects, past the whitescape. She squinted, reached an arm around her only to feel open air. The world around her was vast, infinite.

Alone.

Her pain, his actions, she didn’t process any of it when she instead did as she always did when in danger or the unknown. She called for him. “Sephiroth?”

Something flew past her, the being consciously moving itself across the whitescape. It looked as if it were a hooded shadow, fading away at the end as if it were a drifting memory. She heard a voice, word for word and inflection for inflection, from back when she was in Gongaga. Aerith. Explaining, echoing, though from where, Kayline couldn’t tell. “Arbiters of fate. They appear only when destiny is about to be changed. Ensures that everything goes through its intended course.”

Whispers … Kayline realized, as another of the hooded figures rushed past her. They encircled around her, as the whitescape slowly began to fade a new hue. The rainbow mist returned, so clear that she almost didn’t see it, and another pair of Whispers arrived–these ones white as snow.

They barged towards the black Whispers, knocking into them and pushing them away, before taking the black Whispers’ place and encircling around her. The black swooped in yet again, and the Whispers bumped and knocked and smashed into one another, hitting against her and pushing her back with a force she didn’t expect them to have.

They were fighting. Over her. Why? What’s the difference between the two, outside of color?

More joined, pushing her around in a hurricane of white and black, knocking her around and around and causing her to grunt in pain and squeeze her eyes shut while she covered her head.

The slash of Masamune ended it, and she opened her eyes to see the Whispers drift away, and Sephiroth levitating above, Mamamune outstretched from the attack, and protruding from his back and unfurled on his right side, was a large black wing.

She reached for him, the only form of safety she knew in this new unknown. Whether he moved or she did, they were pulled closer to each other as if they were tethered together by an invisible, unfathomable cord. Once he was brought to her side, their waists aligned but not much else–he was large, much larger than she was–the top of his head was much higher than hers, the bottom of his boots much lower than hers. He looked above her, and she saw a cyclone of Whispers mixing, drifting together with the rainbow as if it were all paint melting together. 

“When decisions are made, the walls of fate are breached, birthing new worlds.” Sephiroth explained, and his silver hair and her brunette pushed downwards, as if they were flying up and towards a wind current yet she couldn’t feel anything at all.

She looked around, and saw that between the wash of colors and Whispers were moments playing–or replaying–as if recorded and shown to her. To her left, a moment of Cloud, Tifa, Red, Barret and Aerith outside the Midgar wastes walking. To her right, herself and Sephiroth sharing a toast with Genesis and Angeal after a Shinra party, nine years ago. A night she remembered clear as day.

Whispers below them circled, and Kayline looked below and saw them creating another image–one of Zack, fighting an army alone, a barrage of bullets searching for a place in his skin to cradle themselves into–and she gasped in horror.

She turned her head, but Sephiroth was no longer there, he was higher–his wing was gone–and he lifted his arm high above his head, “The planet is host to a vast multitude of worlds, realities, planes, all ever unfolding.” She looked around herself, saw into a world where she stood with her arms wrapped around Angeal and Zack, Genesis overlooking them with a smirk and Sephiroth with a proud hand on Zack’s shoulder. Saw another, where Aerith looked into the tunnel of the Corel reactor that Kayline was hidden away in. Watched her turn her head, shake it, and move on.  “Some perish, others last. But all wither away, in the end. Fading.”

Kayline hovered higher, returning to Sephiroth and his arms, “The worlds? Our decisions? They all die?”

He looked upon her with the affection and pride he had whenever she’d manage to pull a clever trick against him in a spar. He explained, softly, “There is only one true course, and its path is set.”

“And so the Whispers keep us from straying?” Kayline asked. Sephiroth nodded.

“Or so they did. That was, until your newfound allies unshackled us from the restraints of fate.” Sephiroth continued, and Kayline saw another moment. One where Cloud led the others barring Yuffie and Cait Sith against a Whisper titan, and one where they fought against Sephiroth himself in the chaos of Midgar. Even together, they couldn’t manage to defeat him. They can’t do it alone . They need more help. “Now, this planet is whatever we want it to be. Every decision, every action, yours to make.” 

Kayline searched for the other worlds, the othered worlds. The alternate ones. She asked, “What about the other ones? What happens when they die? What happens to the people?”

“It’s as I said. They fade, unknown and unmourned. But don’t worry yourself over them. When they end, it is not death that they encounter. It’s a homecoming.” He opened his arms as they drifted higher, farther, “All is one in the embrace of our planet. Every life, spirit, and memory. And we shall all bear witness to the reunion.”

Higher, and higher, and higher, until the whitescape was replaced almost completely with the multicolored hue and the shadows of the Whispers.

“All born are bound to her.” Sephiroth said, though it was not the one by her side, but instead a memory of him. One where he drifted down on an expressway in Midgar. “Should this world be unmade, so too shall her children.”

Aerith’s voice broke through again, a visage of her reaching for a portal and purifying it, “He’d tell you that he only cares about the planet. That he’d do anything in his power to protect and preserve it. But this isn’t the way it’s supposed to be.”

Kayline’s own voice, and the memory of Angeal with her in the tent, “You’re called the heart of SOLDIER for a reason, old friend.”

Aerith, once again, outside of the reactor of Corel shortly after they first met, “I don’t know… But something about you feels familiar.” Aerith was speaking to her , and another image appeared, one of the young Cetra seated beside a pipe leaking mako in a dark alleyway.

The world around them expanded, burst–the shadows and the colors and whitescape colliding into one and making her head pound. And she saw it–for just a moment, a glance–Aerith’s two hands joined in prayer as she knelt against a stone floor alone, and it flashed to a materia of pure white bouncing against the ground before the chaotic shadows and hues were brought before her again.

“All choices, free for you to make. New ones. Different ones. No longer are we bound by fate.” Sephiroth said, and the world around them cleared, the storm of colors and darkness evaporating. And he was once more, offering his hand.

His hand.

Stained with blood.

She was well aware of how bloodstained both their hands were, how she’d never be able to wash off her own. How there was only one thing that the both of them were truly skilled at. But here was his hand, unclean, yet justified. Sick. He understood all this, yet…

Her eyes teared.

Yet… She couldn’t trust his intentions. Didn’t understand what he wanted to do, or why. Didn’t understand how his mind worked anymore. Only that his reasoning was gone, mixed with the blood of innocents and a heart filled with vengeance blanketed against those who didn’t do him harm. 

Death, he promised death. Even if it wasn’t death to her, it was death to others. And on what scale? He was the greatest man on the planet–a flash, a meteor approaching the atmosphere of the planet, nearing, breaching, fighting–She held her head in her hand for a moment.

Why should I? Why should I choose to protect those who’d never thank me, never choose me, over the only one who ever loved me?

Aerith faded into her mind. Aerith’s smile, Aerith’s laughter, Aerith’s warm and affectionate embrace. Her gentleness. Aerith braiding her hair, Aerith defending her, Aerith showing her the flowers. Life .

Yuffie’s youth, Tifa’s empathy, Barret’s nurturing, Nanaki’s hope, Cait’s security, Cloud’s fortitude, and most importantly, the collective kindness of them all. Their humanity.

That .

That was why she should protect those who would never thank or choose her. Even if it was to protect them from him.

That’s what people were, what people from all walks of life had. And that is why they deserved her protection. All these traits she was never allowed to have, all these traits she was never allowed to see, was everywhere, and was worth defending. Life was worth defending. The small moments were worth defending. The people who supported her during her moment of confusion and solitude were worth defending. The girl who reminded her that even in the dark, life was always worth it was worth defending .

“No.” Kayline backed away, looking him in the eye, “The man I’d have followed anywhere died five years ago, just like Shinra told you I did. And I loved him. I always will. But something has taken his place, and is going somewhere I can’t follow. Somewhere I refuse to follow.”

Calm. Controlled. Poised. Him, same as always. His reaction wasn’t violent, or extreme. Yet, his eyes bore the truth of his soul. The hurt. He lowered his head, “In no world have you ever chosen to take my side.” He said lowly, disappointed. Sadly.

“I’m sorry.” Her voice cracked.

His head remained lowered, and she reached to him, letting her fingerless glove rest against his cheek, her fingertips brushing against his skin. A final goodbye.

To the boy she grew up with. 

The man she went to war with. 

The man she would’ve given up everything for.

———

They returned to the sky of the flower field, once again out of reach of the rest of the group. They hovered briefly above the ground. Sephiroth let her go.

He watched her take a step back, closer to her allies–her friends–and she watched as the smoke and streams of purple took him, and Sephiroth was gone. Replaced by the robed man.

“Kayline!” Yuffie squealed as a pair of arms wrapped around her, pushing her forward due to her momentum. Yuffie wrapped her arms around her from the back, and Aerith grabbed her from the side.

“Are you alright?” Tifa asked as she approached, laying a gentle hand on the First’s shoulder.

Kayline’s eyes were heavy, and her mouth intoxicatingly full of nothing, and her mind itself still processing. She nodded.

Barret had the valron hauled over his shoulder, he gave her a considerate nod. “You good now?”

To that, Kayline couldn’t bring herself to move her head. Barret took the attention off of her, “C’mon. Let’s go. Been a long day.”

They left the flower field, returning to the darkness of the cave where the shadows concealed her tears. Aerith and Tifa held onto her anyway. Somehow, they knew. They always did.

Chapter 16: Lucky Color: Red

Notes:

Sorry that it took forever to write and post this. I was finishing FF16 and then had to recover from the ending 😭

There was a fine bounty for the valron, and when they returned to Nibelheim it was already sundown. Cloud greeted the man who put up the bounty as the others found them a place at the inn for the night. Kayline returned to the manor, however, wishing to be left alone–Regretting that Sephiroth ever was. That she let him be. She should have insisted that she come with them to Nibelheim.

The dust was scattered around the mansion still, and she ventured throughout the old building as silently as she could, retracing her old steps. No flashlight or fira necessary, she could see just fine due to her Jenova –enhanced senses. Retracing was quick, finding the letter for Sephiroth, reading it, and placing it away all over again. But something felt different this time. She felt… Felt as if she weren’t alone. Not that there were eyes on her exactly, just that there was something.

She couldn’t explain it, and despite her searching she couldn’t find anything else alive in the mansion with her. She had an irrational, invasive fear that someone or something else was in the manor. When she left past midnight, the feeling vanished.

And then returned the next morning, in the middle of town.

Yuffie was complaining, “Did you have to stomp in last night? Totally ruined my beauty sleep.”

“She didn’t stomp.” Tifa reassured the SOLDIER who wasn’t actually paying attention to their conversation, “And besides, you were already awake, listing all the ways you want to beat down Scarlet, remember?”

Yuffie grinned nervously, “Oh yeah. Well I–”

Kayline moved away from their conversation, approaching Aerith instead. She was a Cetra, she’d feel if something was off, right?

“Hey, Aerith. I can’t explain it, but I just…” Kayline began, and the florist turned her head to her with a hum. Kayline couldn’t find the words to describe accurately how she was feeling, and she stumbled before letting out a breath and giving up, “I think we’re being watched.”

Aerith’s eyes widened, before she became confused, “And you’re telling me?”

Kayline shrugged, “You’re the Ancient. I figured if it were dangerous, you’d get a warning, right?”

Aerith looked around, taking the world in with both eyes and spirit. She shook her head. “I don’t feel anything. It’s not anything dangerous, if it’s anything at all. You may just be on edge. You had a long day yesterday, and stayed up late last night.” Aerith placed a comforting hand on her arm, one that she didn’t flinch away from. “But I’ll keep an eye out.”

Kayline smiled gratefully, “Thank you.”

A meter or so away, Cloud, Barret and Cait were rationing off the money, “Is this enough?” Cait asked, and Barret nodded.

“More than enough, we can get ourselves some extra supplies with this. Restock our potions after dealing with that nightmare in the basement. Maybe get a phoenix down, if they have any.” Barret said, and Cloud patted his friend on the arm.

“You wouldn’t mind being the one to grab that, would you? Maybe take Yuffie, and we’ll have some extra supplies that we won’t have to pay for.” Cloud joked as Barret narrowed his eyes at the young ninja. The blond turned serious again, “But I’d like to stay a little longer.”

“No, I understand. This was your home, before–uh…” Barret’s sympathy turned to uncertainty, and he looked at Kayline from the corner of his eye. Kayline pretended she didn’t notice. “Y’know.”

Barret’s massive hand patted Cloud’s pauldronless shoulder, and he departed from the group and towards the general goods store.

“Ahem! I’ve had some ideas about Cid’s payments in case we ever need to cut corners in the future!” Cait shared cheerfully, climbing onto a nearby mailpost to be at roughly eye level with the rest of them. “I’m thinkin’ we demand Yuffie cost less, due to her being sixteen and all. Or–” He raised a finger, “Or, we can demand a discount since we are such loyal customers.”

“Loyal customers? But haven’t we only used his services once?” Nanaki asked, and Cait shushed him.

“We could also demand he ferry us around for free by threat of his life.” Kayline suggested, with a shrug, “Just have Barret bring that gun to his head. Though we’d have to keep him with us to keep the fear… actually, scratch that. Fear won’t work.”

“He seems like the kind of guy who’d try calling your bluff about it too. And I don’t think any of us would actually kill him just to make a point.” Cloud said, and Kayline nodded.

“That too.” She agreed. She looked to the side and back to the others, who watched and heard the SOLDIERs’ conversation with silence. Tifa didn’t seem too impressed by the idea, given the scolding look in her eyes on both of them.

“Or….” Cait panicked, before swooshing his arm in one motion to grab all their attention, “We can demand discounts for Kayline and Cloud due to their service.” Kayline had to stifle a laugh at that. “A veteran’s discount, if you will.”

Cloud’s arms were crossed and he shook his head, albeit far more playfully than Kayline was accustomed to. He looked over to Kayline, “That’s better than our idea, at least.”

“Much better.” She agreed again, turning her head to Cait, “We’ll try that next time.”

Cait Sith sighed at that, shaking his head, a glimpse of the behavior of the man behind the puppet shining through. “Now, let us finish our business here before we call for Cid again. He can take us to the Saucer.”

“We should be able to afford it, maybe if we do an extra job we’ll have some leftovers.” Cloud said, “And that’s without mentioning the fee to get in the Saucer. Are we really willing to bet that Dio’s generosity will extend to another visit?”

Cait wagged his finger, “Donnae worry about that, my boy! Even if his generosity didn’t, you don’t actually think I’d let them stop you at the door–do you?”

Cloud didn’t look as certain as Cait, but he nodded anyway, “Alright. You try speaking with any contacts in the Saucer. I want to check out an old shrine to Odin, see if I can get that summon upgrade before we go. Meet back here in an hour’s time, got it?”

———

Kayline caught a fist in her palm, caught another one in her other palm. Side stepped away from a strong kick.

Tifa sent another hook for Kayline’s throat, who tilted her head to the side and out of the way. Yuffie, Aerith and Nanaki watched from a nearby log not too far away. Their small group–or Tifa, rather–had found a small clearing earlier after the team split off. Tifa was telling them about how her mentor, a man named Zangan, would take her and other students there to teach them martial arts. When Kayline inquired further, the conversation eventually turned into a spar so that she could see Tifa’s capabilities.

Kayline grabbed Tifa by the arm before she could recline it back to her body after the punch, and the First tossed her across the clearing.

“You’re fast.” Kayline complimented. A short version of what she was truly thinking. She couldn’t put it into words. She was extremely impressed . Tifa was strong, fast, flexible, cool-headed… She would have made a fantastic SOLDIER. She’s a highly skilled individual already, despite being completely normal. If she had mako-enhancements like Zack did, she’d have gone far. “Now let’s see what else you can do when you’re not so close.”

No materia, no weapons besides their fists. Tifa was a dominating opponent, her training making her disciplined and harsh. Her form of fighting left no mercy, and watching the martial artist work made Kayline’s heart twinge with pride and excitement. Tifa was one of the most formidable “ordinary” people she had ever come across, that was for certain.

Tifa bounded to her, a flash of determination in her eyes unlike her usual gentleness, sweeping a low circular kick that Kayline only had moments to jump away from. Tifa continued her rush, delivering a kick to her opponent while summersaulting in the air, forcing Kayline to sidestep that as well, though Tifa’s foot had made contact with the ends of her lavender jacket. Most people weren’t quick or close enough to her to ever do that.

And Tifa landed perfectly on her feet, well-collected and as if she didn’t just flip in the air and land directly on the hard dirt. Kayline brushed her hands together with a smile. For someone so normal, she was so strong… For someone so strong she was so gentle.

Tifa’s skill was immense, and Kayline couldn’t help but respect her for it. Kayline was fighting and war, born and bred. She recognized talent in it when she saw it. But it was the kindness Tifa had despite her toughness and ferocity, despite her strength, that Kayline couldn’t help but admire her for. Kayline had always thought she was friendly, but she didn’t think anyone would ever call her kind. Or gentle. That someone would trust her to not only protect their child but take care of them the way Barret did with Tifa.

A part of her wished she was more like Tifa and less like herself.

“You’re talented.” Kayline said, and Tifa smiled with pride. “How old were you when you started?”

“Fourteen.” Tifa dusted herself off as she answered, and Kayline raised a brow.

“You’re that good with only six years under your belt?” Kayline asked, as if she needed Tifa’s word for confirmation. Tifa nodded, and Kayline felt herself pull her own head back in surprise.  “You must’ve lived and breathed Zangan’s classes.” Was all she said.

“Well…” Tifa stifled a chuckle, but something about it sounded quiet and… disappointed? Upset? “It’s not like I had much to do. All the other kids were leaving Nibelheim for opportunities outside of town. Cloud had just left to join SOLDIER the year before, and all the other boys were going off into the world too.”

“Other boys?” Kayline repeated as she approached her opponent, raising her own fists. Tifa returned to her position. “What about the girls?”

“There were none. I was the only one.” Tifa admitted, and Kayline threw her own left hook. Slow enough for Tifa to catch, quick enough to push her.
“I know how that feels.” Kayline laughed lightly as Tifa caught her fists, pushing them to the side. “Even into adulthood, most of my friends and coworkers were men.” Tifa began an onslaught after Kayline’s delivery of a right punch, the younger woman sending a flurry of fists before raising her right leg for a kick. “Were you and Cloud close at all?” Kayline pushed her leg away.
Tifa’s uncertainty of words transferred to an uncertainty in her stance. “Yeah, I mean… no? Well, when we were younger, we were.” She threw her body into an unforgiving kick. Kayline ducked beneath it. “We lived right next to each other. Would see each other everyday. But, ever since my mother died he became, I don’t know… distant? He refused to play with us. With me.”

Strange… You’d think it was his mother who died . Kayline regained her balance, saying, “Do you know why?”

“For the longest time, I didn’t. But recently, back when I fell into the lifestream at the reactor in Gongaga, I think I found out why.” She said, pulling her glove down on her hand to ensure it was in place still. Kayline awaited her to continue and explain why, but the words never came. She didn’t inquire further. The last thing she wanted was to scare her friends away by being too pushy about things that weren’t truly her business. Especially now that they were all she had.

Besides, the details of her mother’s death, and her relationship with Cloud, may be a little too personal to expect an answer about. Tifa wouldn’t refuse to give the information, no, instead she would dance around not giving it in an avoidant but passive way. It reminded Kayline so deeply of someone she knew so well... Of herself, when she was a little girl who didn’t want to give a superior an answer but knew that the consequences of lying was far too high a price.

“You must’ve been relieved when you were reunited after…” Kayline still didn’t have the ability to bring her lover’s actions to words, but she kept a reassuring smile on her face despite it. “Y’know. When you were back together again.”

“Yeah…” Tifa nodded, a small smile on her face as she switched the leg and fist she was leading on. But once again, she was downcast. 

“Was he different?” Kayline tilted her head to move some of her hair from her face. Only after saying it did she realize that her question may have rubbed Tifa the wrong way, given the… fragility and doubt that surrounded Cloud and his current state of being.

Tifa didn’t take it that way however. She simply shook her head, “Not really. Same old quiet, stubborn Cloud. He’s just more sure of himself now.”
“Not when he’s around you, he’s not.” Kayline smirked, and Tifa looked aghast for a moment before turning her eyes away as her cheeks turned scarlet.

“I–I don’t think so.”

Kayline’s words distracted Tifa enough that she had an opportune shot to harass her opponent. Instead, she let her arms fall.

“I don’t know… You’re the only person he gets awkward as hell around, despite you obviously being his favorite member of our little party.” Kayline pointed out, “Boys tend to get awkward once they begin liking someone if they don’t have much experience with girls prior.” Kayline hesitated, before adding, “Even Sephiroth did. When we were barely teens, he’d always try to be in the same room as me yet would avoid me once we were cause he was too shy. And he had no cause to be awkward–we’d grown up together.” Kayline suddenly felt much older than she was, like an older woman giving love life wisdom to a young girl who needed help. The idea of it amused her, since she felt that she was the last person anyone should go to for this sort of advice, if any. Especially given the… current state of things.

But was it feeling older than she was, or was it acting her age for once? She was twenty-nine to Tifa’s twenty. Should she have stories and words of advice that she should pass down?

I’m getting ahead of myself. I’m barely on the verge of thirty, not on the verge of sixty. I’m sure Tifa’s doing just fine and doesn't need my horrific “wisdom.”

The apparent shyness of the martial artist made Kayline doubt that last bit.

How would two shy people begin a relationship, if they were both too frightened to admit it? Kayline and Sephiroth both had their socialization issues, sure, but never with each other. When Sephiroth turned shy because of his boy-ish crush, Kayline was already comfortable and outgoing enough with him to properly communicate with him. That, in turn, made him grow comfortable enough around her and his affection that eventually he managed to gain the courage to tell her.

It only took her kissing his cheek countless times for him to still not realize that his affections were reciprocated. Feelings and crushes and love truly can turn even the smartest, most composed people into stupid, jumbling messes.

Now she was stuck watching as that same plague hit Cloud and Tifa. And unfortunately, it seemed that neither of them was willing to be as forthcoming as Kayline was when she was younger. Whether it was due to the periods of separation between the two, or Tifa’s concern for his mental state, the comfort wasn’t there. That alone would keep them apart, and it wasn’t something Kayline could mend. It wasn’t even something Aerith could mend, though Kayline noticed that the florist was trying her hardest to. 

“Really?” Tifa’s eyes widened at the new information about Sephiroth that she was given, “I just… Never would’ve expected it. Great war hero and all.”

“Yup.” Kayline nodded, “He was always a man of few words–sorta like Cloud–so when something that required talking came up? And it was something that he wanted to go well? It was one of his greatest insecurities, and I really brought it out of him.” Kayline explained, before nodding past the treeline where they left Cloud in Nibelheim village. “Maybe it’s the same for him.”

“Maybe…” Tifa said shyly.

“I can’t claim to know everything about you two, or even…” Kayline searched for the words, “... This. Love. Pining. I only ever had one…” She approached Tifa and laid her hand on her shoulder reassuringly, “But for what it’s worth… I think you have a better shot than you think.”

The sound of feet on the ground made Kayline brace herself, and Tifa was about to say something when Yuffie collided with the both of them, wrapping her arms around each.

“Oh, come on!” The teenager complained, despite her affectionate gesture, “Why’d you stop the fight?”

Aerith came running up behind her, she could read the room. Or the air. They were outside, after all. “Yuffie! They were talking!”

Yuffie let go of the two of them nervously, awkwardly giggling. “Oh… oops.” The girl stepped away, turning to see Aerith with her hands on her hips in an effort to look scolding. It failed, and to Kayline the florist just appeared comically sassy.

Kayline broke the awkward and interrupted barrier that Yuffie created concerning Tifa and Kayline. The SOLDIER chuckled while removing her hand from the bartender’s shoulder, “Think about what I said. You’re better than you know.” Then, to break any remaining discomfort, she added jokingly, “Especially at fighting. You pack one hell of a punch.”

Tifa stifled a laugh, “But I never even hit you.”

“And I’m grateful you didn’t.” Kayline added dramatically, feigning distress by raising her hand to her forehead as if Tifa’s strength were too much to bear, “If you did, then I fear I never would’ve been able to get up.”

Tifa giggled, Aerith smiled, and Yuffie looked at Kayline like she was crazy, but otherwise they were alright. The four of them meshed well as group, despite Yuffie’s youth and Kayline’s age–and terrible lack of wisdom–the four of them managed to make even silent moments comfortable just with a smile.

They were the first time Kayline’s ever had any friends that were girls like she was. And while it wasn’t all that different from having friends that were a bunch of boys, there was the slightest bit of something that made it seem more… fitting. Comfortable. Natural. Easier.

“I’d say it’s about time for us to return to Nibelheim, wouldn’t you?” Red approached, his voice gruff and serious. “Before the others miss us.”

“Agreed.” Kayline said just as Yuffie hooked her own arm right around hers in an attempt to begin dragging her away.

“We should go back to the swings before we go!” The teen exclaimed, and Kayline momentarily wondered if that was a secret way of Yuffie saying she wanted to talk. But when she saw the glint of mischief in the girl’s eyes… Nope, she just wanted to play on the swings. Nothing overly-serious about it.

“You guys found a swing-set and didn’t tell me?” Aerith followed after, grabbing onto Kayline’s other arm and leaving the First to wonder how she ended up being the person caught in the middle. And how she managed to both put up with it and accept it.

“Near the front entrance, right?” Tifa questioned, and Kayline nodded in an attempt to answer. Before Yuffie could ask, Tifa shrugged her shoulders, “Another thing they didn’t move.”

“We should meet up with the others first–” Red’s voice was gruff, an attempt to put up the wise elder front, but unfortunately the others knew better.

“Yeah, yeah.” Yuffie ignored him pretty easily. What she didn’t ignore easily was when Tifa raised her arm to the sky and pointed. 

Kayline lifted her head and had her gaze follow the bartender’s finger just as Tifa said, “Look! Smoke!”

And there she saw it, a funnel of smoke rising in the air from the direction of the airstrip that they arrived in. Similar to the way they got the attention of–

“Cid!” Aerith gasped, “Do you think he’s okay?”

As Aerith looked between Tifa, Red and Kayline with worry, Kayline instead shared a gaze with Yuffie.

“Looks like we’re not going on those swings.”

———

The five of them met up with the others in central Nibelheim again–they noticed the smoke as well–and were in quick agreement that they should at least check out the airstrip. Cid could be in trouble like Aerith was worried, or Cid could’ve just been trying to gain their attention–that was Cait’s more reasoned idea. Cloud also pointed out that someone could be trying to use Cid’s services, but he agreed that it’d be a good idea to join with whoever was doing so since they were planning on leaving as well.

Kayline didn’t add much to the conversation, her mind distracted again. She felt it in her stomach and it crawled up the back of her neck again. They were being watched. As subtly as possible, she looked over the entirety of Nibelheim, using the changing speakers in the conversation as an excuse to shift her body to change where her eyes searched.

Nothing.

But the feeling wouldn’t leave.

Even as they left Nibelheim and began walking down the long path to the airstrip, she felt watched. She remained at the back, as usual, keeping a wary eye and a ready hand. Whatever it was, it was behind them, that she was sure of. And it would have to get through her to get to them.

Yuffie tried joining her in the back at some point, but Kayline shooed her away and back to the safety of the front where Barret would watch over her. As they walked, Kayline began to wonder if Red was able to smell anything, but he didn’t seem to be behaving differently in the slightest. Now that she thought of it, she didn’t smell anything different either. But presumably her smell, despite it being strengthened due to her enhancements, isn’t as great as a creature’s such as Red’s nose.

She kept her eyes forward, refusing to come off as if she were suspicious of their stalker. Their follower wasn’t an animal, that was for certain–nor a machine. She’d have heard it. It had to be a person. But not one of the Turks, they’d have shown their face by now and attempted to reclaim Aerith and hand the others in. Someone else, someone different.

When they passed the last bridge, Kayline finally turned her head. It’d be impossible to hide in such an open area. The bridge was open, the drop to the water beneath was open, there were very little trees and very few boulders. 

Yet this is when she finally noticed something. A shadow, in the corner of her eye just barely in her peripheral. Fast–so fast that if it weren't for her enhanced eyesight she wouldn’t have noticed. And skilled. Anyone less skilled wouldn't have been able to find a spot to hide. A ninja of Wutai?

No, they wouldn’t hide from Yuffie like this. And I’ve caught my fair share of ninjas. I know their tells. This is different.

A Turk?

No, I’ve went over this already.

But then who could possibly be so skilled as to shadow them and be near-perfectly hidden?

Kayline’s gaze lingered, hoping she’d notice something amiss. 

Green grass, dark trees far in the distance, blue skies, black rocks. Nowhere to hide.

She turned around to continue following the others, now a few steps behind them, but she turned her head around once more and saw a shadow ducking just out of her vision once more.

There was an uncharacteristic hush in the air despite Kayline’s friends chatting ahead of her.

“Kayline!” Aerith ran up to her, wrapping her arms against Kayline’s one and dragging her ahead similar to the way Yuffie always would.

“No, wait–” Kayline attempted to protest, but Aerith dragged her to the rest of the group.

“It’s fine! Now come on, you slow-poke.” Aerith giggled as she brought her forward. “We’re almost there.”

Indeed it was Cid. Kayline saw the Tiny Bronco before she saw the man himself, fanning the flames of a small but heavy duty fire. The airstrip was clear of any other potential passengers, and the blonde turned his head with a toothy grin when he saw them approach.

Cloud walked over to him first, Cait on his heels–whether it was because he wanted to mention potential discounts or not, Kayline didn’t know–and the pilot waved them over.

“Hey.”

“Stood up?” Cloud asked.

“Nope. Waitin’ on you folks.” Cid answered, “Somethin’ I wanted to ask.” He bent down and killed the flame in the time it took for the rest of them to arrive in front of the pilot. When he stood up again, he bent down in front of Aerith and peered at her. Kayline narrowed her eyes at him as a result. “About your mother… Her name’s Ifalna, right?”

Aerith suddenly went shy, and it took all of her strength to look Cid in the eye as she responded, “Maybe. So what?”

Cid practically hopped at her answer, raising both arms up in victory as he grinned, “That sounds like a yes to me!” He knocked his chest with pride, “I called it the second I saw ya!” He stepped away, and so Kayline’s own body language relaxed as Cid began to sound more relieved than anything, “Boy, am I ever glad I sent up smoke!” He turned abruptly to Aerith again with that hearty smile, “Tell me, how she doin’? Good?”

Aerith bit her lip as her eyes scattered across the floor before she managed, “No. She’s dead.”

Kayline’s sympathy wasn’t given an opportunity to be put into words, due to the way Cid’s face fell. 

He stammered, rubbing the back of his neck. “Y’know, the whole reason I joined Shinra was to become a pilot. But I wound up as a gofer for some lazy grease monkeys.” He let go of himself, his voice noticeably lower. “Had me runnin’ around HQ, fixin’ lights and whatnot.” He turned around, as if he saw a world wonder that none of the rest of them could notice. “One time though, I came across a pretty young thing–with a little girl in her arms.” He turned, pointing to Aerith, “That was you, wasn’t it?”

Aerith’s voice was soft, low, and painful. “Prob’ly.”

Cid managed a pained chuckle, “You were knee-high to a tonberry. And I was what–tall as a smogger, I’d wager.” He turned away with another forced chuckle, repeatedly blinking as his eyes fell to the rubble on the ground. He placed his hands on his hips, as if it’d shield him from the others’ view, “But damn… No longer with us.” He whispered, “That’s a cryin’ shame. Truly.”

Kayline glanced at the others, trying to get a read on their thoughts. Barret’s face was a reflection of what Kayline’s was moments ago, though he didn’t bother to go through the effort of changing it, but Tifa looked endearingly over to her friend. 

Cid abruptly turned to Aerith, “Hey, missy.”

“It’s Aerith.” She said, her voice stronger now but broken still.

“Aerith! Is there anything I can do for ya?” Cid asked, opening his palm and then closing it, “I wanna help.”

“What?” Aerith asked, “Why?”

“Just tryin’ do right by ya!” Cid said, and Aerith’s teary eyes of the green grass meadows turned into surprise.

She giggled lightly, holding her fingers to her face, and Kayline thought Aerith found what he said was funny until she saw that it was her effort of controlling a sob. Aerith shook her head, “Flying us around’ll be more than plenty, thanks.”

Barret stepped forward, jumping on the idea. “Then again, if you’re just dyin’ to help, you could take us to the Saucer–for free.”

“Free?” Cid seemed offended by the idea, looking up to Barret without an ounce of fear despite the drastic size difference.

“It’s fine; we’ll pay.” Aerith said, and Cid’s face softened at the sound of her voice. He closed his eyes as if thinking it over, before pointing his finger at Barret as if to credit him for the idea. 

“No, ‘s on me.” He said, turning away from them and heading towards the plane. 

“Thank you.” Kayline said, and Aerith nodded. 

“Ifalna was a mighty fine lady. It’d be a goddamned tragedy to refuse helpin’ her only daughter.” Cid said, his simple explanation. Kayline felt watched again and she shifted before turning her head around the airstrip in an attempt to find their stalker. Nowhere.

Well, we’ll lose them when we’re in air.

“Let’s get a move on, then.” Cid said, opening his arms welcomingly at the foot of the Tiny Bronco’s boarding stairs. 

Aerith and Tifa boarded first, and Cloud seemed to lag behind–looking out at the mountains sentimentally–before following at the back. Kayline boarded alongside the other girls, each one taking their assigned seats from earlier. The Tiny Bronco felt cozy after Kayline’s experience the past few days. In the village, she could never lose the smell of ash and burning. In the mansion, everything just felt… Eerie. Everywhere felt wrong.

Everywhere was wrong. Even Tifa could see it.

Kayline sat at the front seat, Yuffie across from her and Aerith behind her, as Barret and the “animals” joined him in the back. Cloud even stepped on before Cid did, nearly making it to the back to take his seat, when Cid climbed on. 

Cid looked behind him through the entranceway of the plane, his face turning to a mix of confusion and slight frustration.

“Huh. A ninth?” Cid asked, and Cloud turned as Kayline’s own brow furrowed. 

Cid went to the piloting seat to begin starting up the plane, and Cloud walked back to the front of the plane, only stopping beside Kayline and Yuffie’s seats to greet their new arrival.

A tall man–he towered over Cloud and was likely taller than everyone else on the plane excluding Barret–stepped on, the majority of his pale face initially hidden by a deep, vivid red cowl. The cowl looked like an old duster or cloak, low enough to extend to his feet which were adorned in golden sabatons that matched a golden, clawed gauntlet on his left arm. The rest of his attire was black and looked like aged leather–though Kayline made quick notice of the gun holster on his right thigh.

It wasn’t empty.

Finally, he lifted his face, and his eyes scanned the plane. He wore a red bandana, one so vivid that it matched his cloak, and his dark, sleek and straight black hair fell messily down to the middle of his back. His face was youthful, he looked to be roughly Kayline’s age, but something about his demeanor made him feel.. off. But what initially shocked her was his eyes. They were bright red , completely different from Tifa’s brownish-red that appeared wine colored. No, his were as red as his clothing . Just completely red . And while red eyes were certainly possible, they were more commonly colored like Tifa’s rather than his much more rare bright crimson.

His eyes were soaking them all in as much as they were all staring at him. 

But they simply stared. Him? He was reading them. It reminded her of the way the Turks used to whenever she entered a room with them and–

Oh. That’s why she felt like they were followed. They were . This must be the man–or the Turk–that they found in the basement of the manor. It’s why she felt like she wasn’t alone in the mansion, and why she felt followed for a great portion of the time since.

And yet, between who he was or what he was wearing or how he was looking over them, that wasn’t what Kayline found strange.

She couldn’t explain it, but she recognized him . She must have seen his face before. 

She watched as he took a step forward to greet Cloud, leaving her with an angle on his side profile. And it was on the tip of her tongue yet it wasn’t . She would have remembered seeing this man before. He had a very distinct appearance, regardless of his extremely rare eye color. He looked familiar , but Kayline was certain that she had never laid her eyes on him before in her life.

He looks li–But that can’t be… Unless he’s… No, that’s impossible. He’s too young.

…How?

Kayline’s eyes narrowed in thought as she watched him, and now the stranger’s eyes were too focused on Cloud to notice her expression of recognition and bewilderment.

The man started first, his voice deep and unexpectedly clear and loud given how quiet his tone sounded. 

“You said that Sephiroth is your foe.” The man in red said, and Kayline’s brows furrowed even more than they already were as she gripped her chair, her knuckles turning white. What does he know about Sephiroth? His voice was calm and composed, in a manner that reminded her of the man being spoken about. “I have a history with him. Unfinished business.”

Cid turned from his chair and asked, “He botherin’ you? Want me to give him the boot?” But Kayline couldn’t tear her eyes from the Turk. And despite the crimes of her lover, and her acceptance of it, a part of her felt a protective need to shield him from this stranger because she was almost certain that if I have never seen him before then Seph never has either. Unless he was at Nibelheim, he was not wronged by him and has no history or reason to hunt him.

“Try to screw us over and you’re a dead man.” Cloud said–no, promised.

The stranger considered it, before he gave a curt nod as if saying that Cloud presented a reasonable bargain.

And so Cloud let him walk past, and the man in red took a seat in the back opposite of Barret and behind Aerith–and therefore a couple seats behind Kayline herself–as the First kept her eyes glued to the man as he made his way to his seat and settled in.

Aerith was the first one to drag their eyes away from the newcomer, turning to Cid, “Do you think you can manage nine?”

Cloud took his seat in the back as well as Cid answered, and Kayline brought her eyes away from the stranger despite wanting to continue searching his face, “Ain’t gonna lie, that’s a tall order for most pilots.” They could practically hear the smile in Cid’s voice as he said, “Lucky for you, I ain’t ‘most pilots’”

Kayline felt the plane begin to roll underneath her feet, indicative that they were moving, as Yuffie began to silently brace herself.

“So…” Tifa turned back to the stranger, “Vincent Valentine, right?” The man–Vincent–nodded. “You didn’t quite get our names last time. I’m Tifa Lockhart,” She began to point as she named each member, “That there is Cloud Strife, that’s Red XIII, over there is Barret Wallace, next to him is Cait Sith, Yuffie Kisaragi, she’s Aerith Gainsborough. And she wasn’t with us when we first met in the manor, but she’s Kayline.” If Vincent wondered why she didn’t have a surname, he didn’t voice it, “And our captain over there is–”

“Cid Highwind!” The pilot finished for her proudly.

Vincent’s eyes followed where Tifa pointed as she said the names, committing the information to memory. Yet when she was finished, he didn’t say a word. It was silent in the plane as they ascended, except for Yuffie’s loud gulp, and Kayline had just started becoming comfortable in her seat and her mind wholly off the new arrival when she heard a pair of shoes touch the floor. With a slight turn, she could see that it was Aerith who shifted in her seat, turned as if to look at Vincent.

“Hey, Vincent. You said you knew Sephiroth, right?” She asked. Kayline wondered what the Cetra intended as she watched her, almost so distracted by it that she nearly missed how Vincent didn’t seem particularly interested in what Aerith was saying until she mentioned Sephiroth. Aerith looked between Kayline and Vincent, and Kayline widened her eyes in realization–but she didn’t want to talk to him yet! She hardly knew what to think about him. Yet Aerith’s eyes were soft… gentle… and carried that powerful look of knowing , as if she were privy to something that the others weren’t. That was the reason why when despite what Aerith said next, Kayline didn’t protest, “Kayline knows Sephiroth too! She grew up with him.”

Vincent’s red eyes then landed on Kayline’s mako-blue ones. His gaze was curious and thoughtful, and for a moment… guilty.

But that flash of pain was stolen a moment later, when Vincent looked to Barret as the large man began speaking. And Barret’s addition to the conversation didn’t help either.

“Know him? If just ‘knowing’ and ‘growing up with him’ is what you call being in love with each other for years.” Barret scoffed, and Vincent’s eyes fell to Kayline again with another look in his eyes, warm and regretful, one that she missed due to her face flushing pink and looking to the floor in embarrassment over the information shared.

“Ever meet each other before?” Cloud asked, and Kayline shook her head.

“I cannot say that we have.” Vincent answered, shifting in his seat over something–some thought or realization of his own–that made him suddenly express a lack of certainty outwardly. The only time that Kayline was able to notice such a thing so far.

“I don’t think so, either.” Kayline admitted, though she kept her eyes–mako filled and curious–on his striking red.

The red itself wasn’t what was familiar, no, she felt as if it were everything else about his face that was. Yet she couldn’t figure it out.

And the red of Vincent’s cloak, his bandana and his eyes were so distinct, that it was almost as if it covered him, shielded him, and protected him from what she was trying to find.

Chapter 17: Crash Landing

Notes:

Sorry there was a lot of talking this chapter but now that we've got the entire crew together I wanted everyone to bond a little and have them understand what they're getting into before throwing them all into the deep end.

“And what are you gonna do? Frown at the president of Shinra until he gives up office?” Yuffie pointed at Tifa, huffing.

The young ninja and Avalanche were having a… disagreement on morality. It had been the dominant conversation of the plane for the past few minutes. They were discussing an assassination attempt Yuffie made on Rufus Shinra on Junon, and the ethics involved. Kayline was surprised that they were so quick to have such an involved conversation this openly in front of their newcomer.

“And kill him? Yuffie, we're better than that.” Tifa protested from her seat.

“It's not killing him that's the issue,” Barret interjected, and Tifa frowned at him, “It was the timing of it.”

Kayline rose from her seat–now that they were high enough in the air that the floor was stable enough for her to maintain balance while standing–and approached Cid’s cockpit.

“What in the hell do you want, SOLDIER?” Cid asked, already exhausted from the three way conversation behind them.

“To give my ears a break from them.” She answered, and the blonde chuckled. The others were so enveloped in their own conversation that they didn't even hear what she said.

“Can’t blame you for that.” Cid said, before asking after a moment, “Is it true that you and Sephiroth were, uh, a thing?”

Kayline sighed, facepalming, “Is it truly that surprising?”

“I mean, it is pretty shockin’. He was a big war hero and all. Everyone from Kalm to Wutai knows his name and face.” Cid explained, pulling a cigarette box from his pocket with a free hand and carefully maneuvering so that he could pull out a single cigarette and put the box back where he found it. “Be a dear, would you?” He asked, and Kayline created a small ball of fire from her fingers and lit the tip of his cigarette for him. “Tastes worse when magic is used, but I lost my lighter someplace on the road–er, skies.” Cid said. She understood what he meant about the taste. Food cooked over magic-made fires also tasted… off, to put it lightly.

“It’ll kill you, you know.” She told him after the cigarette was lit. He waved the concern away.

“Lotta things will. This at least helps me think. And I've been thinkin’ a lot lately.” Cid said as Kayline propped herself against the wall, the others still chatting away in the back. “Like thinkin’ that maybe I know you from Shinra somewhere too, given your status as a SOLDIER and your relationship with the most famous one. But that's just the thing… I don't think I've ever heard of you before. Now, I ain't implyin’ you're a liar. I know you're a SOLDIER, all it takes is one look at your eyes. Besides, even your get-up looks like SOLDIER. But somethin’ about it all feels fishy.”

“You’re not the first person to say so.” Kayline admitted, “Shinra seems to have kept me a secret from the public eye. The military and Shinra building workers know about me, but it seems like the general public doesn't. At least not as well.”

“Which is weird for them. You're like a high ranking general or something–the company don't hide you but don't brag about you either. Yet they publicized the shit out of your SOLDIER brothers. Especially that boyfriend of yours.” Cid turned the wheel to the side slightly so that the plane could turn. “And I’d definitely remember seein’ ya. There's not many female SOLDIERs, and less of your status. You a Second or a First?”

“How’d you know?” Kayline asked, wondering how keen an eye the man truly had.

“Your disposition. You come off like someone who knows what they can do. A trait not common in grunts. It's why I was surprised when I realized that Cloud kid was leading ya. I instantly pegged you as higher ranking than him.” Cid spoke clearly despite the cigarette hanging from his mouth and the way his lips had to remain close together to maintain a grip.

“He joined the group long before I did, and back when we first met you I honestly had no idea what they were even looking for.” Kayline said, before crossing her arms, “Though you seem to have a very perceptive eye.”

“You have to, to navigate such beautiful skies.” Cid answered, motioning an arm out to the window as if to show her the grandeur.

“You do anything before being a pilot that explains your use of that?” Kayline nodded her head to the spear leaning against the wall of the inner cockpit.

Cid considered her for a second, wondering if he should share. Whether it was because of her relationship with Aerith, or how much she was sharing about herself, he chose to answer. “In between being a gofer and becoming a pilot, I had to take regular Shinra military training. Well, I excelled with the spear so they allowed me to take more intense training. Dragoon, they called it, because of the leaps and lunges it utilizes, similar to a dragon.” Kayline recognized the branch of combat, something that only certain and specialized troops were taught. As a SOLDIER, she was taught and drilled to know and utilize every style of fighting possible. Her dragoon training came out in glimpses of her typical fighting style–she’d leap and lunge to cross ground often–but that was something only taught to her and Sephiroth due to the… specific nature of their childhoods and training regiments. “I ain't a master or anything but I know my stuff. It's been enough to defend me from any danger I've met so far.”

Not enough to defend you from the danger we're chasing.

“That’s good. That's all you really need.” Kayline said, So long as you don't follow us due to your feelings of duty to Aerith and her mother.

I don't know if I could save you from Sephiroth. Save you or any of the rest of them…

But I can't take him on alone either…

The sound of Yuffie groaning made Kayline look back to the others. The teenager slouched in her seat dramatically, probably because Tifa or Barret made a good point, and Cid looked back at them.

“Who’s kid is that? She looks like she could be that other woman's, but she's too young to be her mother from the looks of it.” Cid asked, and Kayline couldn't help but chuckle.

“Yuffie? Tifa's? Oh, no, no…” Kayline grinned from the thought of it, “Tifa’s twenty and Yuffie’s sixteen. Yuffie's too old to be her kid. Hell, she's too old to be my kid. I've only got thirteen years over her too.”

“Is she that other guy's kid, then?” Cid asked, but when he turned to see Kayline's look of confusion over who the ‘other guy’ was, he elaborated. “Y’know, the one that just joined?”

“Who, Vincent?” Kayline asked in surprise. She then had to hold back another laugh, “Cid, they found Vincent in a basement in an abandoned manor! What would anybody's father be doing there?”

Cid held back a laugh too, “Well, you never know! I'm just listin’ off all the people who look like they could feasibly be related to her.”

Kayline couldn't keep in her laughter, “But Vincent looks like he's my age!”

“Alright, fine! You and Cloud and Aerith all have the wrong coloring to be her parents, and are all too close in age. Nobody knows anything about vampire over there yet–maybe he just ages really well–Tifa’s too young, and I haven't the faintest goddamned clue as to what those other things are. All I know is that they couldn't ever have possibly created a human baby. That leaves Barret as the only one who looks old enough to be her parent, but I want you to take one look at the two of them and tell me with a true heart and honest mouth that they share any blood whatsoever.” Cid almost sounded frustrated from the way that his voice was raising, if it weren't for the context of what he was saying. In truth, it seemed like she got him to start joking instead. Kayline scoffed a laugh at his ending comment about Barret and Yuffie’s lack of physical similarities, trying to hold her stomach from the rumbling in her body due to her laughter.

“Maybe don't say that to them. Barret does have a daughter who he adopted, and that little girl does look more like Yuffie than anyone else in this plane. That's probably why he puts up with her so much. He reminds her of his daughter.” Kayline playfully warned. “Her actual father is an official from Wutai. She's not very happy with him.” Tifa had told her once, back during one of the walks in Gongaga when Kayline inquired about Yuffie's parents as well. “I don't know about her mother.”

“Given the little lady's strong belief for Wutain independence, I can see how she's angry with her father given the decision the officials made. Do you know which official he is?” Cid asked, taking his cigarette out of his mouth and giving it a flick to make the ash fall.

“No idea. And I don't press on it, or else she'll press about my parents.” Kayline told him.

He put the cigarette back in his mouth, “And why don't you want to talk about your parents? You unhappy with them too?”

“I don't know them. I'd have nothing to tell.” Kayline explained, feeling a slight sting of embarrassment. When the others would share stories of their parents and youths during the night and before they fell asleep, Kayline didn't have much to share. The closest thing she had to a parent–and she hated it–was Hojo. As a girl she occasionally wondered if he was her father, until Sephiroth pointed out that she resembled him in no way and that his disdain for her made it even more unlikely. It was more likely that Sephiroth was his son, given Seph’s already unusual coloring removing resemblance questions as well as Hojo’s ‘preference’ for him. But it still made no sense to her. Sephiroth’s father left a letter for him, Sephiroth’s father loved him. Hojo didn't truly love him, only what he could do. Besides, he didn't even show Sephiroth love, only occasional approval. Which was more than he showed Kayline, or Genesis and Angeal.

The thought of Hojo made her want to shiver.

“Ain't no problem with that,” Cid must've noticed that something bothered her, and he continued. “I know my parents, but don't really get along with them either. Like the kid. Others are in situations like Aerith, and knew their parents but lost them. Some parents are good, some are bad. Some are there, some aren't. All that matters is who you turned out to be, with their help or not. And I don't know you well, but if a girl as sweet as Aerith likes you, and a sixteen year old girl who you share no family with trusts you, then you mustn't have turned out too bad.”

A moment passed before Kayline said anything, “Do you do pep talks often?” 

“Not really, actually. I've probably spoken to you lot more than most of my usual passengers.” Cid said, “But you certainly are a talkative bunch.” Kayline looked behind them, where Yuffie, Barret and Tifa remained arguing, though now Cait Sith, Red and Cloud joined. Aerith was smiling and playfully adding. Vincent was the only one quiet now, with wide eyes and looking like even he wasn't prepared for the ice to be broken this way. A proud smile came to the First’s lips, despite the fact that her friends’ were in a passionate argument.

She agreed. “That we are.”

An hour later and Kayline had returned to her seat after the conversation the others were having returned to normal. Tifa was discussing the food she served at her old bar to Yuffie, who was explaining delicacies from Wutai and recommending new options. Aerith was looking out the window, her eyes focused yet her brows furrowed as if to imply that her mind was lost somewhere else. Kayline herself was fiddling with the feather between her fingers, letting the softness brush against her bare skin as well as the leather of her sleeveless gloves.

“Hey, Cid. I was wondering–could you tell me a little more about my mom?” Aerith asked, her sweet voice cutting through the chatter of the others and the engine of the plane, her tone that of a lost little girl.

“Sure! I was greener’n mako when I met Ifalna…” Cid said happily, “She took my heart for a spin!” Kayline's brow raised and she tilted her head, twirling the feather into her palm and placing it back securely in her jacket.

“Not you, Cid!” Barret sighed, exasperated.

There was an awkward silence, and Kayline glanced behind her to see Aerith with her hands on her lap and her eyebrows knotted. Her body was very closed off and close together, a stark difference to her usual openness in spirit and demeanor.

“Aerith.” Cid called out.

Despite the agony in her eyes, she responded, “Yeah?”

“What happened to your mother? She get sick?” Cid asked, and Kayline’s brow raised again. I guess we're all real close when we're on this plane.

Though Kayline admitted that even she was curious. Aerith mentioned that she was adopted by a woman in Midgar during their visit to the Gold Saucer, but given that Cid recognized Aerith's mother in Aerith by her appearance–and that this one had passed away–she assumed that this Ifalna was her birth mother. And if Ifalna was her birth mother, then she was also one of the last of the Cetra, if Aerith's Ancient heritage was maternal. And Kayline couldn't help but wonder how one of the last of the Cetra died.

She just hoped this wouldn't make poor Aerith relive a cruel memory.

“Doctors always said she had a weak constitution, and trying to escape didn't help. I think she just… pushed herself too hard.” Aerith answered, and her voice hitched in her throat. “All so that I could be free.”

“I’m sorry… Least she went out on her own terms.” Cid said, his voice trying to be a warm hand on Aerith's shoulder.

“Did she?” The girl questioned. She certainly didn't believe it.

“Even if she didn't, you should honor her memory by enjoyin’ the life she gave ya!” Cid told her.

“Yeah…” Aerith nodded, before raising her head in a more confident, more normal and Aerith-y way, “Thanks!”

Kayline was admittedly surprised that Cid’s attempt to cheer up Aerith was successful, but she wasn't complaining either.

“Hey, don't know if y'all heard…” Cid continued, though now he spoke to the entire group. “Wutai’s finally made a move against Shinra. Might be war.” Kayline sighed as Yuffie raised a cheerful fist. “And as Midgar’s been bombed to hell and back, Shinra’s gotta be on the ropes.” 

“Good!” Yuffie smiled.

Kayline didn't share her enthusiasm. Two broken world powers going to war against each other? Tactically it made little sense and it would make no sense for either side to drain their already small pool of manpower. It'd just waste good troops who could've been at home.

And the ringing and rumbling of the explosions of half a hundred battlefields pounded in her head, as if she were still present for it. Shinra couldn't drag her back… but that didn't mean they couldn't drag others.

“War isn't worth celebrating. Ever.” Tifa said, clutching her skirt in strong fists as Kayline looked over to her.

“Exactly. This’ll affect everyone–for the worse.” Aerith agreed.

“It’s like when Sephiroth shows up.” Nanaki raised his voice, and Kayline’s eyes traveled to him instead. “Nobody wins.” Kayline shifted in her seat awkwardly, and Nanaki made eye contact with her a moment before looking to the side guiltily, where Vincent had sat frozen.

“Uh… on a related note…” Cait Sith interjected, “If war is officially declared, it willnae be long before borders start closing. So if you've got somewhere to be, you might want to get a wee shuffle on.”

Boom!

The sound of an explosion rang to Kayline’s left, and with a glance out her window she saw that the left wing went out as smoke began to emerge. Her eyes widened, and Aerith jumped in her seat.

“What the hell?” Barret gripped the seat in front of him to get a look around.

“Cid…? Hey, Cid?” Tifa panicked, her eyes uneased.

“I heard you the first time! Just sit tight–everything’s under control.” Cid reassured them in the most Cid mannered way possible, which wasn't reassuring at all.

The plane swerved to the right due to the loss of the other wing, causing Yuffie and Tifa to tumble into the wall. The teenager wailed and Barret yelled out, a loud thump from where he hit the wall reverberating around the plane. Aerith almost fell from her seat and into the aisle, and Kayline grabbed the bottom of her own to remain in place. Even Vincent had to catch himself as the plane shook, his feet jolting to get a grip on the ground and balance himself again. Cloud went flying face-first into Barret's arm, and Cait Sith went flying face first into Cloud’s.

Boom!

The plane shook violently again, on the other side, and Yuffie screamed as Tifa shot to the right as she looked out the window. When her eyes returned to the aisle, it didn't take much thinking to guess that the right wing had gone out too.

“Cid…?” Aerith called out.

“I said just sit tight!” Cid yelled back. He then went on, "This beauty's maintained by an expert and piloted by a professional!” Kayline could feel the plane drop, the passengers all doing a sudden jump in their seats before being forced back into them abruptly. “Y’all’re in good hands!” 

Now Cait and Nanaki joined Yuffie in the screaming and wailing, and Aerith yelped as there was another sudden drop.

BOOM!

At least one of the wings went out again, and it caused an explosion that shook the whole plane. Now Tifa joined in the screaming.

“You sure!?” Barret yelled at their pilot, “Cause I think that was the engine!” 

Cid grumbled before turning his head to yell back, “Ugh, get off my ass and sit tight like I told ya to!” 

Kayline frantically waved her arm at the cockpit window and yelled at Cid, “Focus on flying–!” Another drop, causing her to yelp mid sentence.

“We’re losin’ altitude!” Cait shouted, and Cid growled at his pointing of the obvious.

“Oh, man, we’re screwed!” Yuffie shrieked, both hands gripping onto the wall.

“We ain't ‘screwed,’ people!” Cid was becoming pissed and completely aggravated by the freak-outs of his passengers.

“Hey!” Cloud shouted, somehow having made his way back into his seat only to stumble into the aisle. He stood unevenly, before falling back into his seat and almost directly onto Cait.

“Alright!” Cid yelled out to them, “Brace for emergency landin’!”

Everyone grabbed onto their seats, or the seat in front of them, as Nanaki hooked his claws into Barret’s back again, all but Vincent screaming, as the plane dove forward.

Cid shouted, “This bronco’s ‘bout to buck!”

Kayline felt her body propel forward before propelling back, losing her grip on the seat as her head felt the effects of whiplash, and the thunderous sound of water screamed higher than Yuffie ever could.

Aerith lost her grip on her seat, getting knocked into the back of Kayline's as Yuffie fell completely to the floor and Barret crashed somewhere in the back.

After a couple moments, the commotion died down, their ears ringing as the plane found its buoyancy, and all the First could hear was their groans.

Cid stood up from his seat with a grin, turning to the rest of them. Behind him, Kayline could see the cockpit window was half-submerged in water. “Any landing you can swim away from!” He hugged his seat, looking at all of them before pointing and laughing.

“You almost killed us!” Yuffie whined.

Cid looked to the others, who all–Aerith, Tifa, Cloud, Barret, Cait, Red, Kayline and Vincent all– glared.

Vincent and Barret, the latter of which fell into the aisle, both looked particularly ready to commit bloody murder.

If Cid were to snap a photo, it'd almost look like a failed attempt at a family holiday card.

Cid chuckled nervously under the weight of their stare, scratching the back of his head before turning back into his seat.

———

Cid had managed to control their landing enough that they dropped into a lagoon, somewhere between the Cosmo Canyon and Nibelheim regions. When the entire party climbed on to the top of the plane, Cid pulled out a large box of tools which he asked Kayline to bring up with them, and while on the top she couldn't help but notice that the water was so clear she could see the bottom of the lagoon floor. Rocks and coral were underneath them and not much else, and the bottom of the Tiny Bronco must've been roughly four meters above the water floor. 

Cid got to work straight away, and Barret assisted him by holding him up, and Cait assisted by handing him the tools. Realizing that they may be there a while, the others scattered. Tifa and Aerith sat together over the cockpit while Yuffie laid down, and Red moved to sit with the girls while Cloud took another end of the plane and hung his legs off it. Kayline was watching Cid and Barret work from a distance before she looked around the group once more and noticed that someone was missing.

Her eyes searched the area before a dash of realization coursed through her. With a nod to Aerith, Red and Tifa so that they'd know where she was, Kayline carefully climbed her way back down and into the Tiny Bronco. And she initially would've missed him, sitting in his dark corner, if it weren't for the slightest hint of the sun shining off of gold.

“Vincent?” She tested his name. Wondered if he would respond.

He leaned his head forward, from where it was hidden beneath the seat in front of him, striking red eyes apparent even in the dark. He gave a small nod, a brief acknowledgement, before returning his eyes to the wall across from him.

Kayline considered, briefly, if she should climb back up onto the top of the plane. She chose otherwise.

Vincent was a quiet man, better at observation than action. Something that often came from his field. Anything she'd want to learn of him, she'd have to drag out of him. And as a newcomer, and now the person she knew by far the least about, she couldn't help but want to change their unfamiliarity.

“So… former Turk?” Kayline asked.

“Former SOLDIER? He responded. The corner of her mouth raised in amusement. She made her way to the back of the plane and sat herself on the box Barret had turned into his seat. Vincent eyed her as she did so, his arms crossed in a closed-off manner. When she sat, he lessened it, slightly, by leaning his back against the wall to make himself appear more comfortable. Her body language was more open, her hands to her side and her eyes wandering the rest of the plane before settling on him. A show of trust to the Turk. 

Aerith couldn't feel you as you followed us–said you must not be a danger, then. I trust her, and that's enough for me to give the slightest bit of trust to you.

He watched her, but did nothing else. Dangerous? He's a Turk, of course he was dangerous. But dangerous to her?

No… Kayline didn't believe so.

“Sharp ears.” Kayline commented. Unless he recognized her attire, the only way he would've learned that she was a SOLDIER would've been if he had overheard her and Cid's conversation from earlier. Turk trait.

“As do you.” Vincent returned the comment, or compliment, perhaps. “You’re the only one who noticed me tailing you.”

“That’s what led me to wonder… What was a Turk doing in the basement of Nibelheim Manor? And what did the others mean when they said you turned into something?”

Vincent’s neutral expression turned to a frown. “I didn't realize SOLDIERs asked so many questions.”

“Don’t redirect the conversation. I know what was happening down there. About the experiments…” Kayline’s voice started strong but by the end began to waver, and Vincent gave her a guilty look as she stared at her own hands. Experiments like me… “By the ‘good’ Professor Hojo.” 

“You… were too?” Was all he asked. And that was all the answer she needed. It seemed that they had something in common already.

“Yeah.” She admitted, and as she looked into the man's eyes she had a question. “Were you… born with the red eyes?”

“Yes. Though this one,” He pointed to his right, “Is the natural color. This one,” He pointed to the left eye, with the yellow ring, “Is a… consequence of the work done by the ‘good’ professor. And… I believe both now have a glow that they used to not.”

“I’m sorry.” She looked to the floor, “I know how he is… What he does to creatures, and to people… You could've obeyed the worst commands of the president as a Turk and still would never deserve to be at Hojo’s whim… So instead of twisting you into a monster like everyone else, he made it so you could turn into something else?”

“Still a monster.” Vincent clenched his gauntlet fist. Then it softened, “Why’d you ask?” Kayline looked back up to him and raised her brow, and saw he was looking at her directly in her own unusual, mako-filled eyes. “About the eyes?”

“Oh,” She nervously shuffled her feet, taken off guard and disliking how much information about herself she was giving off to the Turk. But his eyes were locked onto hers, and he looked and sounded to be genuinely curious. “I’d always wonder if I was born with this color or if it’s a result of what was done to me. I don't know many people from that long ago and I don't remember what I looked like back then either.”

Vincent asked the question like a man who knew the answer, his voice a growl as he turned to look away from her as if to show that it wasn't directed towards her, “How long ago?” Vincent then shut his eyes and turned his head, as if he didn't want to hear the answer. “How long has he had his hands on you?” 

Kayline shrugged defeatedly, “My entire life. Maybe even before then. I don't know.” Her words made the corner of Vincent's jaw flinch.

A moment of silence passed, “I knew him as well. Too well.”

Kayline chuckled to lighten the conversation, “You’re surrounded by like-minded people. Red, Aerith, they were victims of him. They hate him, and the others hate him for them if their own hatred isn't enough.

“And you?” Vincent asked, “You grew up with him. Do you hate him?”

Yes–No? I don't know… What I know is that I was never good enough. And all I wanted was an adult to be proud of me. He was the adult that was present the most, and he never was.

And what a foolish reason to hate someone like Hojo, she knew, but that was hers.

She gave him the true answer, instead of the mess of jumbled thoughts and feelings. “I’m afraid.” 

His disapproval was as shameful as it was dangerous. There was a period of time when she was continuously tested for certain drugs and put through unnecessary surgeries so that the scientists could discover if it'd be dangerous for Sephiroth. When she screamed for Hojo to save her, he'd just stand there–cold as stone. That all ended shortly after her ninth birthday, though. Not a good complaint for her treatment under Shinra’s care, considering it stopped.

Sephiroth never learned of all that either.

Even now, she wanted to keep it that way.

Kayline was too swept up in her memories to realize that Vincent’s look softened and he reached out his hand in the slightest way, only to recline it and remain across from her. His stone-cold expression was no longer present. Empathy and guilt replaced it. He opened his mouth, as if to say something. Nothing came out.

She ripped her mind from its path, There's no use retreading old thoughts, not now. And she looked back up at him.

“Your sharp ears. Is it a SOLDIER trait, or a result?” Vincent asked, attempting to shift the grim subject. And to sate his own curiosity, perhaps.

“Both,” She answered, brushing her hands against her dark pants as if drying them off. “When you're on the field, you learn to pay attention. To understand the difference between people and animals, and people and, well… other people.” She explained, and he nodded thoughtfully. Must be covered in Turk training as well. “But the extent to which I can hear?” Kayline motioned to her ears, and then the roof above them, where the others all sat. “I can hear every word they say. Cid cursing, Yuffie complaining, Aerith and Tifa chit-chatting–all of it. How about you? Is that why you could figure out that I was a SOLDIER from my conversation with Cid?” She asked, and she saw a flicker of… amusement and even pride. “It's a… result? Better hearing?”

Vincent hardly lifted his finger, but pointed upwards. “I can hear every word as well.” 

“Is that why you're down here? So you can listen? Get a feel for everyone without having to speak to them?” She implored.

“I also wanted to be left alone.” He said, the slightest hint of amusement ghosting his voice. Seems like I'm an active disruption to that.

“I’m sorry. But you're new and you're quiet. And they are all very dear to me.” Kayline said, They're all I have, now that Seph… “I’m sure a man such as yourself can understand why I'd want a read on any newcomers.” Vincent gave a nod of understanding. 

She was about to get up, she even began to push herself off the box, when Vincent’s voice stopped her. He didn't look her in the eye anymore, and his voice was low, but he spoke.

“You said you grew up with Sephiroth.” 

“Yes…” She settled back into her seat, but her open posture turned wary and defensive. Vincent would've noticed it too, if he lifted his eyes. 

“What was he like, as a child?” Vincent asked, and she narrowed her eyes, suspicious. Cautious. Protective.

And then it fell apart. She blinked to the side, and thought of it. The silver-haired youth running alongside her in the lab when they weren’t supposed to, helping her train when he wasn't supposed to, holding onto her when they weren't supposed to. His sweet gaze, protective gaze, loving gaze–all gone now. 

Not just gone. Given up. She gave it up.

She had an intake in breath, and Vincent looked for a moment as if he regretted asking.

“You needn’t answer.” Vincent added, and for that… Maybe foolishly, for that she chose to entrust him with the information she gave.

“He was a quiet child. In our situation right now, he'd be down here, like you.” Kayline reminisced, “Always very clever too. I’d do really well on testing, yet he always managed to do better. Brave, quiet, smart, obedient. He was the perfect child, the perfect soldier.” She looked down sadly, “He was never enough, so how could the rest of us be?”

Vincent chose not to prod about who the ‘rest of us’ were, choosing to focus elsewhere on something that no one had ever wanted to know about before. He asked, “Was there anything he liked to do?”

“He was so talented at fighting that he always loved it.” Kayline told him. The easy answer. But not the real one. “But it was reading that he truly loved. When we were small, he would read to me.” She fiddled with her belts on the outside of her jacket, chuckling, “Everything we ever read was controlled. And probably not appropriate by most standards for children–weapon care manuals, studies on war, biology, geography... But it was somewhere else for our minds to go. Somewhere… free.”

He hid it behind the cowl of his cloak, but Vincent’s face was adorned with a sad smile.

“It’s difficult to believe that after all of that, all of those memories… That I’m helping them find him to…” She couldn't finish.

“You loved him?” Vincent asked after a beat. She nodded. “And you’re searching for him with them because you believe he's dangerous?” Slowly, hesitantly, as if she couldn't believe it herself, she nodded.

“I was gone for five years in a coma. Something happened to him… He was twisted. Like he twisted and died. And I couldn't save him from it. I don't know if I can ever save him from it. He's right about certain things but wrong about others, and it's enough that he can't be convinced otherwise of what he's thinking. But what he’s wrong about is…” She didn't know how to emphasize it, so she just trailed off. “Is wrong…” She admitted, “I was too late to save him from himself. And he's powerful enough that now I have to save everyone else from him.” She mumbled, “I never thought it would come to this.”

Vincent listened closely to every word she said, as if her assessment on her advent love mattered more than anything he’d heard so far while alongside the group. Kayline didn't care. She just looked to the floor, lost. 

“But you’ve got better things to do than listen to me, and you want to be alone.” She stood up, in an attempt to leave, wondering if she over-shared, turning her back to him as she started to walk down the aisle.

“I asked, didn't I?” He said, softly, like a father pointing out the obvious to his child. She turned back to him and saw him leaning forward.

“Very Turk thing of you to do.”

“Former Turk.”

She looked the man in the eye, and noticed that he appeared tired. “From a former SOLDIER to a former Turk, would you answer any questions if I asked?”

He sat back, and she propped herself against the side of a seat. He answered, “Depends on the question.”

“Alright… Why’d the others find you sleeping in a coffin?” Kayline asked, and Vincent bristled. Something he'd refuse to answer. So instead, she said a possible answer in hopes that he'd admit to it. “Have anything to do with the professor and what he did to you?”

To that, he nodded.

“And is that why you're now a former Turk? Even though that is impossible according to Shinra law?” She questioned, and he nodded again.

“I took the Turk early retirement plan.” He said, crossing his arms. Her eyes widened in alarm. He looked up to her in surprise when he realized that she understood the euphemism.

The Turks serve until they perish–though as they age they slowly get taken off the field and move onto desk work. There was no retirement, only death. The early retirement plan is a joke precisely for that–it meant dying young.

She admitted that she didn't expect that. Vincent probably didn't even mean to share that, and the Turk was probably just now realizing that her role as a SOLDIER made her higher up and privy to more information than he first thought.

“How…? How are you…?” She stammered.

He looked down with a growl, “Hojo.” 

“Well,” Kayline nervously chuckled, tightening her gloves on her hands, “I guess that explains the coffin.”

“I guess it does.” Vincent agreed, and she peered at him curiously.

“And what were you doing in that coffin? You're obviously not dead. At least, not anymore?” She wouldn't even ask how he wasn't dead anymore. It's probably something Vincent didn't understand the answer of either.

“Atoning.”

Cryptic.

She tilted her head to get a better look at him, “Atoning by…?”

“By sleeping. By remaining there, trapped. So I wouldn't be a danger to others.” 

“And how is that atoning?”

“By living with what I let happen.” He answered, remaining vague. “I believed something that was incorrect, and much like you… it appears I was too late. And now I have one more sin to atone for.”

“Sins from your time as a Turk?” Kayline asked. She understood that the Turks would enforce Shinra's dirty work. If he were a past Turk, guilt-ridden by the actions he had to do in his service, then perhaps that answered his self isolation and ‘sins’. Especially if he can turn into… things, like they said.

“Some.” He remained quiet.

“And those sins are why you refuse to continue working for the company, despite the unexpected consequences of your retirement plan?” Kayline asked. He nodded. She hummed, “I’ve got to say, we're definitely a strange group but you're pretty… odd.”

Vincent didn't respond to that. Though he asked, “And what of you? Why'd you retire early? You look young.”

Kayline looked up to the roof, where the others were, to consider her answer. What a loaded question. And as far as she could tell, Vincent hadn't lied to her yet, it wouldn't be right if she didn't return the favor. Especially if they were to work in the same group from now on. Trust, even the slightest bit of it, was required and needed to be offered. Why the ex-Turk was even willing to hand any trust to Kayline in the first place, however, she wasn't sure.

“I’ve been with Shinra all my life.” She held a fist to her chest, as if she were unsuccessfully guarding it, “You know how I mentioned that coma? I woke up from it recently–maybe a month ago now?–to them. They've shown me so much, and brought a degree of normalcy to my life.” She motioned up to the ceiling, where the others of the group were above. “This is the first time I've lived free of Shinra. And… I don't want to go back. They don't know I'm here with the others yet.”

Vincent looked to the floor glumly, or guiltily. “Besides you, does Shinra have any reason to tail us?”

“Well, let's see... Cloud, Tifa and Barret are wanted for terrorism, Red XIII is apparently an ‘escaped specimen’ and Aerith is the last of a dead race.” Kayline listed them by pointing off her fingers. A hint of curiosity sparked in his eyes when she mentioned Aerith's status, but if he managed to figure out what she meant or knew anything, he didn't say. “Now there's a former SOLDIER and a former Turk. If they catch sight of our merry gaggle of misfits, then they will follow us.” If Cait Sith were anybody but Reeve, they'd have been tailed already.

“I see… I'll keep an eye out.” He told her, resting the back of his head against the wall. He didn't say anything else.

Kayline began to step away, and in an attempt to kill any of the awkwardness, said, “Well, uh… it was nice talking to you. Thank you for responding.” He didn't answer. Only tilted his head respectfully.

She was replaying the new information about him in her head as she climbed back onto the roof of the plane when she began to wonder… Vincent taking the ‘early retirement plan’ explained why she had never seen him before, but then… when was he an employed Turk? She didn't remember him in the slightest, and she met and worked with all of the senior Turks at least once–Tseng, Rude, Reno, she even met the old man Veld–so where did that leave Vincent? And the manor had been abandoned for years, as Tifa said. But Vincent was in there. So how does any of this make sense?

Unless… Vincent's older than he appeared. Old enough that perhaps the manor wasn't abandoned yet when he went to sleep, and that would explain why she was absolutely certain she had never seen him before. But then… Why does he look her age?

Hojo… She had to hold back her own growl as she pulled herself up onto the roof of the plane, where all the other girls now sat at the back end with Red as their legs hung off. Whatever Hojo did to him, perhaps it slowed Vincent’s aging? It'd make sense if Vincent was older than he appeared. But how old?

He didn't seem to know much about SOLDIER–strange, due to his position as a Turk–so perhaps he was a Turk before SOLDIER was founded and popularized. But… that would've been at least roughly fifteen years ago, if not longer.

Kayline wondered if he knew what the date was, or how long he’d been down there in that coffin. If he even knew how old he was anymore.

She'd ‘happen’ to let that information slip at some point, she decided. She had been in a coma for only five years and it rocked her world and changed her perception on the Planet and everything around her so wildly. He was asleep for roughly fifteen years, if not less or even more. Sympathy coursed through her veins. He should at least know how much time had passed, even if he refused to share it with them. That way he could adjust just as she did.

Kayline sat down beside the others at the end of the plane with a smile as Yuffie complained and asked her where she had been, just as the left wing gave out and fell into the water.

———

The girls were huddled at the front of the plane as night seeped in, Tifa leaning her head against the bottom of Kayline’s seat as Yuffie stretched dramatically, causing Kayline to lean out of the way of her with an amused smile. Cid was in the back, trying to grab something out of a compartment in the back. Barret held the bottom of his foot since Cid wasn't tall enough to reach, and Barret’s hands were too large to grab the first-aid box from inside the crapped compartment.

“Who the hell even put this up here?” Barret asked, though it sounded more like a shout due to the way Barret talked.

“Well, usually I can just move a goddamned box but you lot are sitting your asses there!” Cid said, and the women turned their heads to see Cid almost slip out of Barret’s hand.

“Just a little higher!” Cait was trying to direct them, but when Barret took a step to the side in an attempt to balance Cid’s weight, he almost stepped on the cat causing Cait to rush away with a yelp.

Vincent kept a close eye on the other two, probably in case of them potentially crashing into him, and Cid bit down a curse as he almost fell out of Barret’s hands again.

“Move.” Vincent said, his voice the normal quiet yet the way sternness in which he spoke didn't allow for arguments. Cid and Barret looked at him in surprise as the man stood up, and Barret set the pilot down before they both stepped away. The four girls watched from the front curiously as Vincent reached up, the bottom of his cloak flourishing as he did so. Kayline's estimates were right, he was taller than Cid and only second in height to Barret. All Vincent had to do was lift his heels and he was tall enough to to reach, and his slim hand–not the gauntleted one–pulled out a small, red box.

“This it?”

“That’s the one.” Cid confirmed. Vincent handed it to him, then returned to his dark corner. Cid opened it one-handed, searching through. His voice turned grave, “It’s as I thought.”

“What?” Barret peered down at the messy contents of the box.

“The closest thing we have to a blanket on this plane is a fire-blanket.” Cid said, loosening his grip and opening his arms to the others apologetically, “Sorry, folks.”

He jammed the blanket back inside as Yuffie loudly groaned. “We’re up in the Nibel region. We're gonna freeze!”

“We’re as close to Cosmo Canyon as we are to Nibel. You'll be fine!” Barret told her.

“Fine but not comfortable…” She grumbled barely above a whisper as she hugged her knees. Aerith sympathetically patted her shoulder.

“Where’s Cloud?” Tifa looked around.

“Brooding with Nanaki on top.” Aerith answered.

“Will they be coming down soon?” Tifa asked, before adding, “Nanaki’s tail could be a useful light.”

A ball of flame appeared over Kayline's palm. She looked over to her friend with a knowing smile. Good excuse for wanting to see Cloud, not quite strong though.

“Oh…” The flame reflected in Tifa’s eyes, “I guess they can take their time now.”

“Or they can get over here quicker,” Kayline stretched, though hers was much more contained than Yuffie's. The flame died. “If I hold a flame for long I might just throw it at someone.”

The sound of clanging and thumping from the top and then side of the plane stole Tifa's attention, but Kayline kept her eyes on the boys in the back. Barret was reclaiming his seat as Vincent was also fulfilling his own brooding quota, while Cid rummaged to find a new place to store the first aid kit. Cait Sith looked between them all awkwardly, as if he were the only normal person there.

“Damn first aid.” Cid grumbled to himself, shoving it behind a box somewhere, “If any of you sit on it and crush it, I'll have your ass.” He prolongedly pointed at the men around him.

Cid returned to the aisle and squeezed past the girls in their huddle, walking to the cockpit and past where Cloud now stood with Nanaki.

“Is there even enough space for us all to sleep?” Nanaki asked, looking around anxiously.

“Well I think yer women took the entire front.” Cid pointed at the girls, Aerith and Tifa both pulling the sweetest faces they could muster while Yuffie looked smug. Kayline shrugged.

“Well, we're not all sleeping. Someone has to keep watch in case something happens in the night.” Cloud corrected Nanaki.

“I’ll do it. My body doesn't require sleep.” Vincent volunteered, and Tifa and Kayline shared a ‘well that's totally not weird at all’ expression because what did he mean his body didn't require sleep? Kayline had incredible stamina reserves, as did Sephiroth, Angeal and Genesis, each being able to stay awake for roughly two weeks without rest and remain at a working capacity. But none at all?

Vincent… What did Hojo do to you?

Yuffie put their faces to words, “Um… Freaky. Is that what happens when you spend who knows how long sleeping in a coffin?”

“Like hell we will! We don't even know if we can trust you yet, Turk.” Barret refused Vincent's offer.

“I’ll stay awake.” Kayline volunteered. She could probably last the longest without sleep, and Cloud as well as Barret had been taking watch more often then they should recently so that she could recover her autonomical sleep schedule.

“But what if he turns into that monster again?” Yuffie whispered, and Kayline would have been touched by her worry if she didn't notice the way Vincent's eyes flickered away at Yuffie's words.

“If anyone can buy enough time to fend him off and wake the others up for help, it'd be her. Her or Cloud, you know that.” Aerith reassured, placing a hand on Yuffie's shoulder. “But I'm sure we have nothing to worry about with Vincent.”

“How can you be sure?” Yuffie dragged the word out. Aerith shrugged her shoulders calmly.

“I can just… Feel it, y'know?”

Something crashed at the back of the plane, causing them to jump and turn their heads, only to see Barret trip in an attempt not to crush Cait Sith under his boot. The large man made himself comfortable by wedging his body between the two back seats, leaving a small opening for Cait or Vincent to walk through. Cait took advantage, walking through carefree and sitting himself onto one of the open seats. He was small enough to stretch himself out on one of them and sleep comfortably. Barret and Vincent would find no such comfort–particurally Barret, the man was far too big to fit laying down anywhere on the plane except for right at the entrance.

“We need to figure out where everyone's sleepin’.” Cid said from his seat, where yet another cigarette sat in his lips. As to who lit it, Kayline wasn't sure until she noticed that Red’s tail was conveniently close to Cid’s reach. “The cat–”

“My name’s Cait Sith.”

“Whatever.” Cid scanned the plane. “The cat has the right idea. Now let's see, Barret when you're going to sleep you're gonna move up front right here. You ladies should be good–I hope for Barret's sake that you ain't kickers in your sleep–hell, Kayline could even spend her time on watch on one of the seats if she wants. Nanaki–Red, whatever your name is, you can sleep on one of those boxes or crates in the back. You're also a small guy, Cloud, you can probably fit back there with him on a different crate. Vampire, um… You can sleep in the aisle, you might fit long ways.”

Vincent didn't look amused by the prospect, crossing his arms and sitting up instead. “I’ll remain awake.”

“Well the aisle’s always an option.” Cid kept the offer open.

“Where are you gonna sleep, Cid?” Nanaki asked, and the pilot sank deeper into his seat, folding his arms behind himself and laying the back of his head against his hands.

“Where I always sleep! Under the shining stars.” He smiled as he looked upon the dark sky through the cockpit window, the stars sparkling in the reflection of his eyes.

Cloud chose to stay near the front with the others as they all began to prepare themselves for sleep–Yuffie removed her cast and gauntlets, Tifa removed her own gauntlets, Aerith bundled up her jacket to turn it into a pillow, Nanaki chose a crate in the back and curled up onto it, Cait removed his crown and placed it beside him, Barret removed his shades and Cloud placed the buster sword against the wall near the entrance. It was too far out of his reach if he needed to grab it, yet was close enough to Kayline that she could grab it and toss it to him in case of an emergency.

All was well, the others were discussing old careers of theirs and the group conversation was relatively uneventful until Yuffie stood up and ‘sneaked’ to the back with a giggle. Vincent eyed her, and Kayline hoped to any deity that could hear her that the girl didn't plan on bothering the antisocial Turk newcomer who didn't know her at all.

Thankfully, she completely skipped Vincent and instead bent over Red to playfully pat his head and stroke the fur on his back. If it was because she thought Red was asleep already, or simply to be annoying, Kayline didn't know, but the sharp golden eyes that stared up at Yuffie didn't appear pleased.

“Why do you do that–?” Nanaki whined.

“Because it's soft!” Yuffie giggled.

“Settle down, kids.” Tifa called out to them.

“I’m not a kid.” Nanaki complained, “I’m forty-eight!” 

“You’re forty–what now?” Kayline repeated, her eyes crawling the creature. No decolored hair or shaggy coat. A long lived species, maybe?

“Yeah, yeah, but you act and sound as young as Yuffie, so you're a baby.” Barret waved it away. “Now get back over here and stop causing a ruckus.”

“I’m not a baby!” Yuffie pouted, putting angry fists on her hips and stomping her feet.

“Just listen to Barret, Yuffie.” Tifa sighed.

Yuffie returned to the main group, and Nanaki let his head drop to his paws contently, shutting his eyes.

Yuffie dropped down in her spot with a huff. Kayline's raised brow at her immaturity made her drop the pout.

Then Aerith's voice broke through, causing Kayline to lift her gaze from the teen.

“Vincent, gonna join us?” Aerith smiled warmly, in her sweet, inviting manner to the man.

“I do not wish to intrude.” Vincent answered.

“Oh, not at all.” Tifa smiled as well, patting the open floor in front of them.

“It’s not an intrusion when we're inviting you.” Kayline joined the other two women in their persuasion, a small yet welcoming smile on her lips as well as she motioned to all the empty space they had beside Cloud where he could feasibly fit.

Vincent had an expression akin to a deer in headlights in his eyes, though the rest of his face remained neutral like usual, before his shoulders slumped back with a sigh. He then stood up and Aerith cheered as Tifa happily clapped her hands, sitting on the floor across from Kayline and Aerith, keeping space between him and Cloud. His back to the wall, Kayline noticed that everyone was in Vincent's view, though whether it was a conscious decision or something ingrained from being a Turk, she couldn't tell.

“Now we just need some ice cream and then this twelve year old sleepover will be complete.” Barret joked, but the moment he mentioned ice cream Yuffie's head shot up with a grin.

“That’s a good icebreaker!” Aerith exclaimed.

“Wha–?”

“So that Cid and Vincent can get to know us a little more.” Aerith grinned, and Tifa shared her enthusiasm–Kayline did as well, though her expression was far more… tame–but Barret remained in confusion.

“What is?”

“Ice cream!” Aerith scrambled forward, “Alright, everyone. What's your favorite ice cream? I'll go first. Mine’s strawberry. See? Easy.” She turned to Tifa, “How about you, Tifa? What's yours?”

“Cookies and cream.” Tifa said, and Cloud looked in her direction fondly. Tifa turned to her right, “Yuffie?”

“Mint chocolate chip!” Yuffie was excited by the thought of it, rocking back and forth in her cross-legged position and with a bright grin on her face.

“Vanilla.” Cloud answered before being asked.

“Boring!” Yuffie booed, and Cloud shrugged his shoulders.

“My mom used to make it whenever we had fresh cow milk to spare.” Cloud said, “I’ve happy memories of it, I suppose.”

“I remember!” Tifa smiled, “When we were little, you used to invite me over to your house to share some.”

Cloud broke eye contact bashfully, “Yeah…”

“Rocky road is where it's at!” Barret interrupted, his fist colliding with the floor, “I’m raising my little girl right with her ice cream. We would always have some in the freezer of Seventh Heaven.”

“Well, my favorite is cherry.” Cid announced. Opinions were slightly more divided on that.

“It’s fantastic, right?” Aerith agreed.

“Why would you like that?” Barret turned to Cid incredulously before turning back to Aerith, “What is wrong with you, people? It tastes wrong! Ice cream ain't supposed to taste like… whatever the hell that is.” 

Cid and Aerith shared a glance, one where Cid seemed unimpressed and Aerith was amused.

Tifa continued before an ice cream war could begin, leaning forward as she asked, “Vincent? What's yours?”

“Black raspberry.” He kept his answer short and sweet, likely to get it over with as soon as possible.

Yuffie made a disgusted noise, “Yuck! Seriously? That's gross.”

Vincent narrowed his eyes at her, “Your preferred flavor shares a taste with toothpaste.”

Yuffie pointed at him defensively, “No! Mint chocolate chip is a refined, tasty, not toothpaste-y flavor.”

Vincent didn't take her words too seriously, given the unblinking expression on his face. Tifa sighed–probably the tenth time she had sighed since coming back into the plane–her attempts at diverting arguments failing.

“What’s your favorite, Kayline?” Aerith turned to the First, her hands on her knees and a comforting smile spread upon her face.

Kayline fiddled with her jacket, “I, um… I never tried ice cream before. I wouldn't know.”

“Then we needae change that.” Cait said cheerfully, and Kayline turned to him with a smile. Despite his cartoonishly shut eyes, she almost felt as if she could see Reeve on the other side.

“I’ll turn you into a rocky road lover. Make you a part of the family!” Barret said with a proud smile.

“Actually, I think we should start her with cherry.” Cid contested.

“Why not vanilla?” Tifa asked, “Might as well start her with the simplest.”

“Mint!” Yuffie shouted, refusing to allow her favorite to go unnoticed. “Don’t forget about mint!”

Aerith gave Kayline an understanding smile, and a gentle pat on the hand as her attention was taken by the last person she thought would willingly speak.

“Black raspberry is rather good.” Vincent said, looking to the floor nostalgically before looking her in the eye, “My father used to get me some when I was a boy.”

Kayline didn't know why she was surprised when he mentioned his father–everyone had one somewhere, she supposed–but what she was surprised about was that he mentioned family so soon and during an ice cream conversation of all times despite his guarded nature.

“How about this?” Aerith put her hands up to silence the others, “When all of this is over, we'll have her try all of them.”

“Sounds like a sure way to get brain freeze.” Cait responded, before stepping over to Kayline and covering her ear with his hand as if he were about to whisper, “My personal favorite's coffee.”

Kayline had to hold back a smirk, of course Reeve’s favorite ice cream is some form of coffee as Barret practically yelled, “COFFEE?”

“Can a plush even eat ice cream?” Tifa wondered, but was drowned out.

“It is a perfectly acceptable ice cream!” Cait defended himself, standing strongly at the edge of the seat.

“But why coffee–there’s already actual coffee for that!” Barret shouted incredulously.

“Causae like the taste of coffee!” Cait answered, yelling back though the pitch of his voice made him sound far weaker than Barret.

“This is coming from a man who dislikes cherry, by the way.” Cid added, further arguing against Barret’s case.

Cloud facepalmed as Tifa and Aerith watched over the others arguing with amusement. Kayline would've wondered how foolish they must've looked to Cid and Vincent, if Cid wasn't an active participant in the argument and if Vincent wasn't firm in his own stance. Instead, she facepalmed as well. Maybe these two are perfect for our group, she thought to herself with a chuckle.

When the argument died down, Yuffie finally added, “Mint’s still better.” 

“Shut up, Yuffie!” Barret, Cid and Cait all groaned.

Tifa leaned to Aerith to whisper, “I think mission: icebreaker was a success.” Aerith eagerly nodded in agreement. “So, Cid. How long have you been flying?” Tifa turned to their pilot.

“I’ve been flying for about as long as that girl’s been alive.” Cid pointed to Yuffie.

“Old!” The girl called out.

“He ain't even the oldest one on the plane, lassie!” Cait said, but Yuffie didn't care.

Kayline leaned into her facepalm even more, hoping that Yuffie wouldn't cost them their free ride. Luckily, Cid was amused by the teenager's antics.

“Maybe you're just concerningly young!” The pilot rebuked as the teen turned to Cait.

“How many old men do we have on this plane?” Yuffie complained.

“Sexist!” Cid called her out, and the teen huffed.

“No, you're the–” 

“Okay, settle down.” Tifa laughed lightheartedly, her hand on Yuffie's arm.

Cait Sith moved to sit at the end of the chair that he claimed as a bed, his legs dangling off so that he could sit beside Kayline. “You sure you want watch, lassie? I'm but a toy, I don't need the sleep.” 

“No, but you still need to recharge power.” Kayline declined the offer, “It’s still 0007, right?” Kayline didn't fail to notice the way Vincent's eyes widened, before he covered his reaction under a cold mask of neutrality. But given the way his brows creased, his mind was likely aflutter. “Then that means I still have five years worth of sleep that I don't need.”

As time passed on and the moon slowly rose farther into the sky, Kayline quickly caught on that Cid was fantastic at small-talk, or any form of talking. Vincent wasn't.

Cid took part in and even led multiple conversations, whereas Vincent tried to hide himself in the shadows despite being stuck in the light and in their, as Barret called it, ‘stupid friendship circle.’ Conversation now revolved around hometowns, with Barret speaking of Corel, Cid about Rocket Town, Tifa about Nibelheim, Yuffie about Wutai as a whole, Nanaki would have spoken of Cosmo Canyon but he was fast asleep, and Aerith remained strangely silent. Whether it was because she was drawn in by the others’ words or if she were thinking about something else, Kayline couldn't tell. That was, until the florist rose from her seat and approached Vincent, her sweet appearance and demeanor a stark contrast to his dark and lonesome one. The young woman peered at the man’s head, analyzing it before asking, “When was the last time you've had your hair brushed out?”

Vincent hesitated before answering, “Never. I’ve… never had it this long before.”  

Aerith didn't hesitate, “Well, we gotta change that, then! May I?”

Vincent was surprised at the offer, eying her suspiciously. She took the opportunity to shuffle to the back and go through their bags, pulling a brush out before returning to Vincent. She wore a smile of excitement as he accepted defeat with a nod and the Cetra cheered. She then grabbed him by the arm to pull him closer into the circle–given the expression on his face, her willingness to touch him was a shock–so he could be seated in front of where she was sitting earlier. His hand brushed against his holster to ensure that it was secure, before placing the palm of his hands calmly on his knees as he sat in a cross-legged position.

Aerith pushed the brush through his tangle of thick, black hair in multiple strokes at the top before being cut short. She pushed down on the brush again, before frowning. “Hm… a knot. That's a bad one.” She ran her fingers through his hair, searching for others. “Wow… How long is a long time?”

Letting her do his hair was all the trust that was to be offered, because the man refused to answer. He remained silent, and unfortunately for Vincent, where Kayline was sat gave her a great view of his alarmed facial expression. The way his eyes looked to the floor as if he’d rather be anywhere else, the regret at letting her do his hair likely already clawing at him. But it was too late now.

She returned to the top, attempting to push down the spikes or hair. Some of them went smooth, but others remained upwards in a way that Kayline–and eventually Aerith–assumed was the way his hair naturally grew in. Aerith then tried at a knot again, before worriedly looking over to Kayline before asking, “Hey, Kayline, can you do this knot? Maybe you can break through it enough to brush it out.”

It was Kayline's turn for her eyes to widen in alarm, and she almost wanted to tell Aerith that she had only ever brushed her own hair before. That was partially a lie, however. The only other person whose hair she brushed was Sephiroth’s, but his was silky and soft. She never understood how her lover had such perfect hair, and thought that it was due to his shampoo and conditioner. So she used his hair supplies for an entire week herself, only for her hair to still be unable to match the splendor of his. She eventually just shrugged it off as good genetics.

Before Kayline could say anything, or Vincent for that matter, Aerith pushed the brush into her hands. Kayline looked unassuredly at him, before shifting in her spot so that she could get a better angle. She mumbled to Aerith, “Where do I start?”

“Right here.” She pointed out a knot, and Kayline took a lock of the black hair into her hands before going through it with the brush. 

“Uh… Tell me if it hurts, Vincent.” Kayline said. Vincent didn't say anything.

She waded the brush through the sea of black hair, killing any smaller knots with speed and efficiency. His hair felt greasy and matted, but after bringing the brush though the small knots Kayline discovered that there wasn't all that much wrong with it. Brushed out, it was actually silky and smooth, similar in texture to Sephiroth's hair.

Kayline pushed the brush down a long lock, before it stopped in place at a knot. She furrowed her brows, pushing down on it again.

“Maybe go gentler, Kayline. He's blinking differently now than he was a minute ago.” Tifa said, her own brows creased with concern.

“It’s fine.” Vincent said, “I have endured worse.”

Kayline kept her hand in place awkwardly as the brush was still in his hair, looking to the others and not having the fortitude to look at Vincent in the eye herself.

“Give the brush to me.” Barret extended his arm, and Kayline took the opportunity as it was presented to her, handing the man the brush and scooting away and back to her initial spot. Barret shifted forward to move closer to Vincent, and proceeded to push the brush through Vincent's hair, gentle so as not to hurt, but forceful enough to remove any knots he encountered. The difference was enough that even Vincent appeared confused–Kayline was most impressed by the fact that Barret was accomplishing this all one-handed. He said, surprisingly softly, “They don't understand that brushin’ your own hair is different from someone else's. You need to be just harsh enough to get the tangles, but gentle or else you'll hurt ‘em. My Marlene has a sensitive scalp, but someone needs to brush her hair out. And she's too young to manage it by herself.”

Surprisingly, Vincent's shoulders unstiffened. He quietly asked, “How old is she?”

So simple, yet just enough. Barret smiled warmly as he brushed through another section of Vincent's hair. “Just turned four. Has the heart of an angel.” The way Barret spoke of his daughter made Kayline's heart squeeze, both heartwarmingly and painfully. She was happy that someone out there received so much love from her parent, despite the agony that she never felt it herself. Seeing that it existed at all made her both feel grateful yet envious. 

Vincent wore a small, almost imperceptible smile yet eyes filled to the brim with anguish.

Perhaps his relationship with his father fell apart, like Cid and Yuffie's did. He might not have fixed it in time before going in the coffin. It'd explain the regret.

Perhaps she'd ask one day.

And despite the hurt that it unintentionally brought her, Kayline was always glad when Barret spoke of Marlene. It was good, she knew, to see a father's love for his child despite being tested through the stress of circumstances.

———

Daylight had the group waiting again as Cid worked on the plane. 

The night before, Cloud squeezed past Barret and Vincent, the first to attempt to sleep, which led to them realizing that Yuffie eventually fell asleep with her head on Tifa's leg. When Vincent's hair was fully brushed out–though it still looked unbelievably spikey–he rose and stood in a dark corner, blending in concerningly well for a man in a bright red cloak. Tifa and Aerith joined the others in sleep, the bartender careful to gently place Yuffie's head off of her and onto Aerith's jacket. That left Cid, Cait, Barret, Kayline and Vincent awake, which made them all–except for Vincent, of course–nearly die laughing, since according to Yuffie they were the ‘old people’ of the group. Cait even admitted to them that he was at least as old as Kayline–also true, Reeve was in his mid thirties–making him count as well despite his plush form. Barret attempted settling into sleep first, and Cid turned his back to them in his seat and had the stars lull him to sleep when he realized that the conversations would only decline in volume and quantity from there. Cait then powered off, curling up like a cat to ‘sleep’ but not before patting Kayline on the top of the head affectionately to wish her a good night.

That left Kayline and Vincent, who didn't speak. But that was alright. She had grown used to a comfortable and bonding silence. She'd spent years alongside Sephiroth after all.

And the Turk didn't misbehave one bit. He just stood there in silence, the thoughts swirling through his head being anyone's guess. All she chose to do was spin the feather in unending circles in her hand for the night.

Now, she stood on the wing that didn't fall off, testing its weight capacity in hopes that it wouldn't follow the other to the bottom of the lagoon. When she decided that it wouldn't break, she laid across it, tossing a materia from her belt and now in her hand up to the sky and to catch it. Yuffie laid across the central part of the plane, kicking her feet up as Aerith and Tifa had returned to just above the window. Cid was working on the back engine, Barret and Cait still assisting, and Cloud and Nanaki wandered throughout different places. Eventually, shortly before midday, Cid told them all to return inside the plane.

Once they all settled in their assigned seats, Cid rubbed his palms together. “Okay! Let's start her up.” He flipped a switch, and Kayline could hear a grumble of an engine and a whirring sound from the back. Cid listened closely before snickering, “Sounds good!” 

“Yeah, but the wings’re still broken.” Tifa sounded worried despite Cid’s certainty. 

“And? What of it?” Cid asked, rising from his chair and turning to the rest of them. “Only one man has mastered the land, air and sea–and you’re lookin’ at him. Y’got that?” He pointed to them all confidently as he walked down the aisle. The back was silent.

“Okay, so?” Cloud’s arms were crossed.

“So you can think of me as the captain of your ship!” Cid said with a casual salute as he walked by. “Strap on in and we'll punch through the chop!” Cid offered a fist to Barret, and was brushed off.

As Cid walked back down the aisle to return to his seat, Aerith and Tifa said in unison, “Aye aye.”

“Let’s set sail.” Cid took his seat happily. “With the unexpectedly longer route, I think it'd be best if we returned to Nibelheim because of how close it is so that we can stock on supplies for the walk to the Saucer. Then we go around the mainland along the coast until we arrive at Costa Del Sol. Sound good?” He looked to Cloud, who shared a glance with Barret, before nodding. “Alright! Straight through this ravine and onto Nibelheim and then to Costa Del Sol. And then…”

“We hoof it!” Cait Sith cheered.

“Sounds like a plan.” Barret smiled, “It may take a little longer, but we'll be there before you know it.”

“Let’s set a course for Nibelheim and then Costa Del Sol,” Aerith said cheerily, before both her and Tifa raised their hands in a salute and together said, “Sir!”

Cid returned the salute with a grin, “Roger that. Full speed ahead!”

The ‘boat’ then went forward, and Kayline could feel the tug of it starting up before they settled into a decent pace and it felt as if they weren't on water. The Bronco was stable, if Kayline were to stand then she'd be perfectly balanced. She briefly wondered if the Tiny Bronco was specifically engineered to serve as both a plane and boat, or if there were modifications made. And if there were, were those modifications all done by Cid?

Kayline looked out the window and down at the rippling, crystal blue water underneath them. Given the difficult geography of the area, she wondered if the lagoon had ever been touched by humanity before them.

“Cait, do you mind filling us in on the keystone?” Cloud asked.

“Gladly.” Cait nodded happily, “’Bout twenty years back, one of my more eccentric colleagues convinced the company to build a museum for his antics. ‘The Reliquary,’ they called it. Pretty cool, eh? Now, according to company records, the keystone was housed there.”

“Wait a sec.” Yuffie interrupted, “I thought you said it was at the Gold Saucer!”

“Aye, I'm getting to that, dinnae fret…” Cait told her before turning back to the others, “Where was I? Oh, right! So, the museum turned out to be a total flop. Closed as soon as it opened. But somewhere between cutting the ribbon and boarding up the windows, the keystone vanished into thin air.”

“So it's not at the Saucer?” Yuffie sounded accusatory, her hands clutching her stomach despite the strength she used in her tone.

“How could someone housing relics lose something that can open an ancient Cetra temple?” Kayline said dumbfoundedly, “How bad at your job do you have to be?”

“Do you know where it went?” Cloud asked.

“No, but I know a man who might: the former curator.” Cait answered, and Kayline was about to ask who that was before it was answered for her.

“Dio?” Vincent said, and Kayline turned in her seat to raise a brow at him. Dio? And how'd Vincent know?

Cid thought the same thing, given the way he said, “Huh? How do you know that name?”

“Let’s just say… I've been around a while.” Vincent answered, and Kayline couldn't help but wonder how long. Cait Sith said that this happened about twenty years ago, and Vincent had to be at least an adult by the time he came across Dio if he recognized the man instantly based off of an old and failed profession. Instead of sleeping in the coffin for roughly fifteen years like Kayline first thought, he might've been in there from twenty to even thirty. Depending on how old he was when he went in the coffin, Vincent could be anywhere ranging from forty to sixty years old.

Kayline hoped she kept the look of the revelation from her face.

“After the museum debacle,” Cait continued, “auld Dio was demoted–only to be promoted again when the Saucer took off. Made director in no time. A real riches-to-rags-to-riches story. All of which is why we're bound to the Saucer.”

“And why do you need a keystone for an Ancient Temple?” Cid asked, “Seems pretty out of the way, if you ask me.”

“Do you swear not to tell another soul?” Aerith asked, “What we're doing is secret and it has to remain that way.” 

“I swear on my soul.” Cid promised, and Kayline noticed that Vincent's head inclined to listen as well.

“The Temple of the Ancients is storing something incredibly powerful, and we believe that Sephiroth is after it. That he'll use it to destroy the Planet.” Cloud explained, and the two newcomers both tilted their heads. Then, Cloud explained. Everything from his own–dubious–background as a SOLDIER, to what Sephiroth used to be like, and then the Nibelheim Incident, Jenova, the robed men, how they found Kayline and how they knew Sephiroth was somehow still alive. Tifa nor Kayline spoke up about anything that they considered may have been wrong.

Cid was unsurprisingly shell-shocked. He even stopped the boat so that he could look them in the eye and confirm that they weren't joking. Vincent was silent, however, except for looking to Kayline again as if for confirmation about the story. Why he needed it when he had unfinished business with the man from who knows how many decades ago, she was unaware. She would've wondered why her opinion was so important to him too, until she remembered that she was likely the person on the Tiny Bronco who knew Sephiroth best and so if the story was feasible to her, then it was likely true. She gave him a tiny nod, one that went unnoticed by the others, before he lowered his head and leaned back into the darkness out of her view.

Then, the boat began to move again as her ears were drowned by conversation regarding what Cloud told them.

She listened closely.

So did their newcomer.

Chapter 18: Walk In The Past

The group stood in central Nibelheim, the area too fresh in mind for Kayline to bear. Cid even followed them up to town, insisting that he'd like to ‘get a look at tools and blankets for the Tiny Bronco.’ During the walk to Nibelheim, Kayline had a companion in the back of the group in the form of Vincent, while Cid talked everyone's ears off alongside Aerith in the front. 

After they arrived and while the others were grabbing supplies, Kayline snuck back into the Manor's upper floor in search of the old letter for Sephiroth, only to learn that it was gone. She scoured the entire second floor to find it, only to fail. It was nowhere. It being missing confused her, since it meant someone had to have been in the upper floors of the Manor at some point after last night but before the current moment and have known about it and have reason to take it… Eventually, she admitted defeat, but eyed the elevator as other thoughts intruded into her mind.

Less than an hour later, Kayline glanced at the Shinra Manor as they all now surrounded the hunting board, kneading her fingers together nervously… Wondering if she'd even be able to handle going inside the Manor and checking the basement alone. 

But it's where he lost himself… I need to see. If I don't, I'll regret it for the rest of my life.

“There’s what sounds like a woman wailing coming from the Manor.” Cloud told the others after returning from town hall, and Tifa froze while Vincent's head perked up. They saw someone put a request for someone to deal with the ‘noises coming from the old mansion’ and Cloud asked around town for the man who put it up. It appeared his attempts at finding the man were fruitful.

“Great, the place really is haunted.” Yuffie hid behind Barret.

“No, someone can be trapped inside, like Vincent was.” Aerith protested, stomping her left foot on the ground and clutching her hands to her chest.

“Got trapped, died there, and now haunts the place!” Yuffie poked her head out from behind Barret, and Tifa paled.

“We gotta help, Cloud.” Aerith turned to him.

“It’ll at least stop the noise complaints.” Cid added, removing a cigarette from his mouth and crushing it beneath his boot.

Cloud turned to Cait Sith, “Do we have time?”

The cat nodded, “We should. The keystone ain't going anywhere.”

“Then let's go.” Cloud sighed, motioning to the Manor with a nod of the head.

Tifa lagged behind as the group moved on towards the mansion–only Kayline and Vincent were behind her, and the two of them shared a look–before Aerith came running from the front and began sharing her contagious enthusiasm and excitement with her friend. The support of Aerith soothed her, and soon Tifa's anxiety subsided in place of a state of calm. Though Kayline noticed that Tifa was still quiet–uncharacteristically quiet.

Cloud pushed the front doors to Shinra Manor open, Barret close on his heel. Kayline couldn't help but eye the second floor again, as Barret growled. Then she noticed.

Silence.

“Well, I don't hear a damn thing.” Barret said, too quickly, “So–case closed! No need for us to overstay our welcome.” 

Was he… Nervous? 

Vincent appeared beside him, and Barret jumped with a shout. Kayline jumped as well, she hadn't realized he even left her side, and Vincent looked around the mansion.

“What are you doing?” Barret yelled in a hushed tone, but Vincent raised his arm at Barret to shush him.

“Be quiet.” Vincent said, turning completely to get a better view of the Manor. Kayline looked around, scanning the ground floor with her eyes before stepping forward and standing beside Barret. “Listen.”

“Uh, you hear somethin’ I don't?” Barret asked as Vincent crossed his arms while looking around.

Then Kayline heard it–a soft, feminine cry, muffled. The voice went on, until Kayline realized…

The voice was coming from underground.

“I feel it below us.” Vincent explained, and Barret stared at the man as if he were insane.

“I hear it.” Kayline crouched, touching her fingertips to the creaking, old wood floor.

“Well, I don't feel or hear anything.” Cloud said, turning to Vincent, “But you know this place better than we do. If you're willing to lead, we'll follow.” 

Barret turned to Cloud in disbelief, “Whaddya mean, ‘we’?”

“I’ll follow.” Kayline added, rising from her crouch and dusting her hands off. “Should be a fun little side-adventure.”

“Hmph… Scared?” Vincent asked Barret with an amused smirk.

“Me? Scared?” Barret almost took it as a personal insult. “I ain't been scared a day in my life!” Kayline smiled with mirth as well. “I was even voted ‘Bravest Buddy’ back in the day!”

“Of course you were.” Vincent said flatly.

They walked into the room with the elevator, which was apparently a dining room with a long and lavish table and a multitude of chairs. Near the fireplace was an old and dusty piano, yet even in its age it looked beautiful. The sun was unable to shine through the window panes near the table, however, due to the hazy grey sky of the world outside.

It gave the room an eerie feeling, one that Barret and some of the others in the back were receptive to. Mainly Tifa and Yuffie.

“Man, this is ridiculous.” Barret said, raising his arms up. “That guy was convinced there’s some kinda ghost in here, but I'm not buyin’ it. I say we just turn around.”

“Getting cold feet?” Cloud asked.

“He is scared.” Kayline added with a laugh, playfully elbowing Vincent’s arm. Vincent watched Barret with a smirk again.

“’Course not. ’Sides, it wouldn't be our first paranormal encounter. Like the Gi–they were ghosts… I think.” 

Kayline heard the wail again, louder this time, just as Vincent pressed a button to the side of the elevator door. Tifa froze, clutching Aerith's arm as Yuffie jumped and ran behind Cid.

“What was that? Y'all heard it, right!?” Barret panicked as Vincent and Cloud stepped inside the elevator.

“Loud and clear.” Vincent answered as Kayline joined them.

“I don't know if I can do this…” Tifa said lowly, and Cloud gave her a sympathetic look as Aerith held the other woman's hand gently.

“Yes, you can. If there's really a ghost down there, you'll kick its ass.” Aerith reassured, “And if there isn't then you don't have to worry. Besides, Cloud, Vincent and Kayline will protect us. Being a good bodyguard is a SOLDIER thing, and we've got two and a Turk.”

Tifa hesitantly nodded with a small smile, before stepping on the elevator and joining them. Surprisingly, they all managed to fit inside, though it made an unhappy creak and the doors closed as the female wail drifted throughout the house again.

“Vincent,” Cloud said, and Vincent raised his head. “What’s the deal with you and Sephiroth? How do you know him?”

Vincent was quiet at first, and Kayline shifted her eyes to him in curiosity. She was still in the dark about how he knew her lover as well, and couldn't help but wonder what their business was.

Then, Vincent answered. “Our bond is unique. I'm to blame in part for the evils he's unleashed.” The elevator rumbled as they went down at a shockingly high speed. “I’ve had many opportunities to purge him from this world. Unfortunately… I couldn't pull the trigger.” 

The elevator stopped, and the grate immediately opened. Vincent was the first to step off, keeping his back to them and his face hidden. Kayline mulled over his words, including the vagueness yet impossibility of some of it. Pull the trigger? When? I'm pretty sure you've never even met.

And for a moment, she wondered about his word choice. Couldn't… Couldn't pull the trigger as in he was stopped, or as in he couldn't bring himself to do it?

But Sephiroth had been no ‘evil’ until five years ago, when Vincent was in the coffin. When could he have pulled the trigger? Unless… perhaps he meant someone else, someone who had influenced Sephiroth's fall?

And why'd he sound so guilty and upset? The others may not have noticed it, but Kayline could recognize the slightest change in the inflection of a voice anywhere. She had to, if she wanted to avoid many of the harsher scientists’ wraths.

Unique bond… I'm to blame… What?

She kept her eye close on Vincent as her mind danced in all the possibilities yet–

“Don’t beat yourself up.” Cloud tore her from her thoughts as Vincent left them down a short, stone, circular staircase that led into a massive and empty lab room. The metal grating beneath them creaked as they each stepped on it, though the creak sounded more akin to a shriek when Barret's weight was on it.

“Oh?” Vincent turned, raising a brow.

“I dunno if you can kill him. And even if you could… I think he'd stick with you. Somehow.” Cloud said, in a tone of deep… understanding. Kayline hated to admit that she was surprised. The only understanding she'd ever hear in his voice was reserved for Tifa and Aerith, never anyone else.

Vincent lowered his gaze as he led them through a small storage room, “Hmph… Quite the rosy outlook.”

Past the storage room was another, huge, elevator, one that could be more appropriately called a lift instead.

“Wait.” Vincent stopped them before they could step on, “You’re going to need my keycard. It'll grant you access to the lower levels.” He dug out a small card from one of his pockets near his belt, and Kayline saw a flash of bright red paper inside before Vincent handed the card to Cloud and closed his pocket.

The wailing continued as they all stepped onto the lift and it slowly began its way down. Kayline leaned against the railing on the side to lean against it, as Barret turned to their newest member.

“Hey, Vincent. You got any idea whose voice that is? Like, seen any women wandering the manor?” Barret asked, his voice abnormally normal-toned and carrying the slightest shake. He joked, as if to reassure himself, “Maybe some gal got stuck in a coffin...” 

“Unlikely. A female staffer once lived here, but she's long gone.” Vincent crossed his arms, looking to the wall and turning himself away.

Kayline briefly wondered if Sephiroth's mother once resided at the Manor, and if that was why she was in one of the portraits upstairs. Was she the staffer? Did Vincent know her at all? Or is she completely unrelated and she was upstairs for a different reason entirely?

“Then… who else could it be?” Barret asked, not reassured by Vincent's answer in the slightest.

“Do I have to keep repeating myself? As I said, we'll soon find out.” Vincent clutched his own arm tighter as he spoke, a way to contain his annoyance.

Once again, the feminine wail, though now it had a consistent and melodic tune that made it sound similar to singing, rang throughout the air. She, or whatever it was, was getting louder.

Tifa positioned herself between Aerith and Cloud nervously, and Yuffie crept over to Kayline’s side despite her brave face. Cid, Cait and Red appeared relatively unbothered in comparison, standing around in boredom.

Barret was covering his ears with his hand and arm, “Lalalala not listening!” He said loudly to cover the noise as Cid chuckled while watching him. Kayline turned and leaned her back against the railing, aware of Yuffie close beside her and wondering why yet not saying a word, and keeping Vincent in her view. Any annoyance he had was lost, as his red eyes became downcast and stared at the metal floor of the lift.

When the lift stopped, he looked up and approached the exit, which led to a long, brightly-lit hallway. As the lift’s security gate opened, Vincent explained, “This floor is where he conducted his combat trials. Countless subjects were slaughtered here. Disposed of, never to be mourned.”

Kayline followed him to the hall first–Yuffie still shadowing behind her–looking down the slim yet long walk. Memories of the labs washed through her mind, of the animals that’d be brought in and tested on, only for her to see their mutilated corpses the next morning. Of the people that'd come in, never seen again.

“Hojo, isn't it?” Kayline asked, her voice seething yet shaking. And she didn't like that. It made her, in all of her anger, appear weak. 

Vincent’s eyes fell to her, and after a moment he nodded. There was no judgement, only understanding.

She couldn't help but wonder if they were more alike than they realized. 

Or who that was more unfortunate for.

He motioned with his head for them to move onwards, and the two of them stepped off the lift–Yuffie scrambling to keep up behind her–as the others followed. Nanaki paused in his tracks as well–his own experiences overwhelming him–but watching Aerith guide Tifa inside inspired the strength to walk into him as well.

“Ha! Now I know you’re just screwin’ with me! Well I ain't fallin’ for it, no sir!” Barret said, though his tone wasn't even able to convince himself, nonetheless anyone else as they all walked down the linear hall.

The wailing echoed throughout the hall, louder now. We must be getting close.

“Uh… Er…” Barret squirmed.

“Keep moving.” Vincent directed, and Yuffie swallowed and nodded, but not before her fingers crept into Kayline's hand. Kayline froze at the feeling, and risked glancing at the girl beside her. Yuffie faked a normal expression, but the stiff way she stood, her refusal to look Kayline in the eye, the over-alertness in her eyes as well as the look of biting the inside of her own cheek told the brunette all she needed to know. 

And her heart warmed.

Oh… She's scared, and she came to… me?

Kayline couldn't help the small smile on her face, and she tightened her hand around Yuffie's before leading her after Vincent.

“The simulator is up ahead.” Vincent said, until finally, they reached a metal sliding emergency door. “Can’t proceed further until we complete the trial.”

“Is this a bad time to remind everyone that I'm not armed?” Cid called out from the back.

“Stay near me, then.” Kayline told him.

“Yes, ma’am.” Cid cut through the others to join her at the front, placing his hands on his hips as he stood to the opposite side of Kayline as Yuffie.

“The simulator only allows three people. Going inside is necessary, but you will be in no danger if you're unarmed.” Vincent explained. 

“I’ll go!” Barret volunteered, “I ain't afraid.”

Cloud followed, an exhausted look on his face, sacrificing himself as the second volunteer.

“I’ll join you.” Red stepped forward, “Some of us… shouldn't have to fight as of the moment. I will assist you.”

“Good luck.” Vincent wished them before pressing something on the keypad, followed by the door sliding open.

Inside was a pristine, circular room with high walls and few lights. In the center was a cylinder construct with a bright red light encircling it, a computer of sorts, and Cloud approached it. Vincent walked over to one of the walls, before leaning against the wall and crossing his arms. The act reminded Kayline of Sephiroth, which made her heart twinge as well as reminded her…

She couldn't forget to ask them to make a stop at the other floor in the basement.

Kayline led Yuffie to the space on the wall next to Vincent, and the girl stood against the wall anxiously as Kayline released her hand and stepped forward, ready to assist Cloud with the computer in case he didn't recognize it or figure out how to work it. Aerith and Tifa stood at the other side of the doorway, Cait letting Tifa hug him as her lips were pursed and her brows creased. Cid sat cross legged on the floor on the other side of Yuffie, as if he were without a worry in the world. 

Cloud pressed something on the cylinder, and suddenly the room lit up in a teal blue, holographic blocks appearing in and out of existence before a large, over the shoulder view of–

Hojo.

Kayline jumped, taking multiple steps back, moving in such a panic that Vincent pushed himself off the wall in reaction. She raised her hand, a massive firaga appearing and jumping in size. 

“Woah, what the fu–” She heard Cid say, but he was promptly cut off by the firaga being thrown across the air and straight through Hojo, before dissipating against the cold, steel wall behind him. The hologram didn't react. Kayline cast another one, holding it above her hand, and she heard Aerith call her name and the others gasp in surprise, but the First was frantically searching for where the feed was coming from.

“Where is it recording from?” Kayline panicked, looking across the entire room before Vincent motioned for the others to stay back, and he was suddenly in front of her, his left hand outstretched to her in an attempt to calm her. The others didn't move a muscle, instead they were watching the giant ball of fire as it reflected from their eyes.

“Kayline, it's pre-recorded. He doesn't know we're here. You're okay, relax.” Vincent said, his voice calm, and she soothed her breathing. “Relax.”

She looked to him like a lost child, “You’re sure?”

“Positive.” He smiled faintly, “If it was a live feed then he would've reacted to the fire just now. He won't come for you. He's never going to get his hands on you again.”

The firaga faded away into embers before disappearing above her hand, and she let out a breath she didn't realize she was holding. The others were staring at her. Not in fear, no… the most Tifa, Aerith, Cloud, and Nanaki had was shock. Yuffie, Cait, Barret and Cid were watching in amazement.

“You could do that this whole time?” Barret asked in surprise, “Why the hell am I doing this, then?”

“Because you volunteered.” Cloud explained, the one quickest to move on from Kayline's display. “And because Kayline is currently multiple peoples’ bodyguard.” Cloud had a playful smile that was shot to Aerith and Tifa.

“Wow… I know you're a high-rankin’ SOLDIER, but… damn.” Cid was leaning forward from his spot on the floor with a look of astonishment. “That’s just…”

“See, Tifa? She's a wonderful bodyguard! How is any ghost supposed to fight that?” Aerith said cheerfully, and Tifa couldn't help but laugh.

Kayline's eyes moved to Vincent again, and he tilted his head, an invitation for her to return to Yuffie's side. So he led her, and she took her spot against the wall as Yuffie looked up to her.

“Wow… How long have you been able to do that?” The teen asked.

“Do what?” Kayline asked. It was a firaga. A larger one than normal, sure, but still a normal spell.

“Cast that that big?”

“Oh… Ever since I was about fourteen, fifteen.” Kayline shrugged. Yuffie's jaw fell, and so did Cid’s from behind her.

“Fourteen?” Cid was baffled.

“I was trained from a young age.” Kayline explained, and may or may not have undergone experiments similar to Sephiroth that even I was unaware of.

As if on cue, the hologram of Hojo began speaking, “Greetings, and welcome, my lovely specimens.” His devious smile unnerved her, and she felt a chill crawl up her spine like an insect on her back.

Barret looked up at the hologram, “This asshole again?”

“Today is your lucky day. You'll be participating in a series of combat simulations. Few are permitted to take part in mine. Be grateful for this honor.” Hojo continued and Kayline scoffed before noticing the way Vincent's hand tightened into a fist, “Well, without further ado, let us begin. I look forward to analyzing the data gleaned from your deaths. Messy as they'll be.”

The hologram lit up the center of the room, before functioning as a lift and bringing Cloud, Barret and Nanaki into a simulation similar to the SOLDIER training rooms. By standing outside the small circle that surrounded the cylinder computer, the rest of them weren't scanned and placed in the virtual reality, and so were left to their own devices for several minutes. Aerith spent those minutes comforting Tifa, but Kayline's side of the doorway was in a silence unusual for Yuffie and Cid.

They heard the womanly wail again.

Yuffie jumped, wrapping both her arms around one of Kayline's as Cid snickered at her.

“Shut up, asshole!” Yuffie said, though the high pitch of her voice betrayed her sense of anger and instead made her sound even more frightened.

That only made him guffaw.

Kayline sighed at their antics.

Shortly later, the hologram of Hojo reappeared, as did the feeling of something crawling up Kayline's spine. The scientist looked pleased, “Marvelous–you’ve cleared every trial! I've created masterpieces yet again, I see.” Vincent bristled, “Without further ado, my dear specimens, let's proceed to act two.”

The door on the other side of the room slid open, and the wailing song continued, now even more clear.

Vincent stepped forward, Kayline and the others following after as he said, “Let’s go.”

The next room was another long hallway, one that seemed just as endless as the prior one. Once the voice became more clear, Tifa paled even more and Yuffie clutched Kayline's hand again. Vincent took the lead, Barret following after, and with the look on his face something was on his mind.

Until he finally put his thoughts to words, “You mentioned some gal used to work here, but… what exactly did she do?”

“Whatever the ‘good professor’ bade her.” Vincent answered with a frown. “As their bodyguard, I was never made privy to the details of their research.”

“Well, knowin’ that sick freak, I doubt he was up to anything good.” Barret said, “And I bet that gal wasn't much better than him either.”

Vincent’s voice was angry, no that wasn't the proper term, nor was seething. His voice was defensive, the grandest display of emotion Kayline had seen him give so far, as he said, “That’s not true.”

Barret turned to him skeptically, “Oof. Did I touch a nerve?”

“Just stay quiet.” Vincent’s voice returned to normal. “I have to concentrate.”

The group took the curved turn to the right in silence, and Aerith was the only one who both dared to break it and direct her words to Vincent after his request.

“So… you said you were a bodyguard?” The girl leaned forward curiously. He answered with a wordless nod. “Great! I thought Cloud and Kayline would be great bodyguards ’cause they're SOLDIERs, but we've got an experienced one here now too.” She brought her finger to her lips as she walked faster, momentarily leaving Tifa behind to hug Cait Sith against her body, as the Cetra walked straight to the front and past Vincent, her green eyes staring up into his red ones. “So if Cloud is Tifa and mine’s bodyguard, and Kayline is Yuffie and Cid’s, does that make you Cloud and Kayline's?”

Vincent blinked, surprised at the simplicity of the question. And no wonder. Everything Cloud and Barret asked him so far may have sounded like they were trying to pry. Aerith's words were far more playful and warm, far less invasive.

“The bodyguards need a bodyguard.” The brunette added.

Vincent’s sharp face relaxed, but before he could speak Barret loudly asked, “What about me and Red and robocat?”

“Red and Cait Sith are doing fine, and you're up here in the front with all the bodyguards, you're fine too.” Aerith answered, her brows having a scolding crease to show that she wasn't happy that he interrupted Vincent. She wanted him to be as comfortable with them as the rest of them were with each other.

Finally, Vincent answered her, “I suppose so.”

“Good! Cloud and Kayline can be silly gooses, they need someone to keep an eye on them in case they forget to keep an eye on themselves.” Aerith beamed spiritedly. Cloud shot her a look, and Kayline furrowed her brows. 

“Silly goose?” Kayline repeated, “First I heard of it.”

“You are, though! You'd know it if you saw even half the faces you make when you don't know something.” Aerith lightheartedly answered, and Kayline suddenly questioned the look of the expressions she made when she was uncertain.

“What about me?” Cloud asked defensively.

“You don't even want me to go there, Cloud.” Aerith gave him a teasingly warning tone. The flower-girl turned back to Vincent sweetly, “See? You can tell that they're silly by how defensive they're getting.” She walked up to Vincent, not wrapping her arm around him the way she would've to Kayline, but remaining close to his side nonetheless before quietly saying in his ear, “Not a single one of them is that bad, I promise. Annoying, sure, but everyone here means well. Don't take them too seriously on stuff that isn't serious. ‘Kay?”

Vincent watched her closely for a second, then nodded, and Kayline felt a small wave of shame travel her body since she heard the entirety of their conversation that was likely meant to be private. Vincent was aware of the reach of her hearing, but she didn't know if Aerith was. Then again, Aerith's a Cetra… she could know all sorts of things, but if so then why would she say all that while Kayline could hear? Unless… She wanted Kayline to hear it all?

Kayline shook her head, to Yuffie it may’ve looked like it was at Aerith's antics but it was truly an attempt to clear her own head. Aerith skipped away back to Tifa, and Yuffie's eyes followed her before looking back forward and letting out a sigh of relief.

“Finally. A door.” The teenager said, and excitement ran over her until another wail echoed down the hall, frighteningly clear.

Vincent pushed down on a button, and Cloud swiped the card under the keypad of the doorframe, and it slid open. Walking inside revealed a massive room, poorly lit and messily furnished in storage crates. Another massive hologram of Hojo appeared in the center of the room.

“You know, deep down, I knew you'd make it this far.” Hojo said, the hologram occasionally going static, “Of course, not every participant does. Only the finest–the elite among you, survive.” Kayline's free hand squeezed itself in a fist. Vincent glowered up at the hologram, his scowl worse than Kayline's, as Hojo clapped, “You should be very proud! I, for one, am delighted by your success.” Kayline ripped her eyes away, bitterness settling in her heart.

Vincent stepped forward and Barret asked, “Where you off to?”

“To shut him up.” Vincent's words were filled to the brim with loathing, and Kayline ran to follow him as he briskly crossed the room and towards a computer. Yuffie was practically dragged with her, and Cid ran after them.

“As a token of my appreciation, I've prepared for you a gift.” Hojo continued, and a loud thud hit the ground in front of Barret and Cloud. The singing returned, though now it sounded more like a grotesque howl, and it emitted from the throat of a scaled fiend with a draconic neck and head but a scorpion-like body and shaped legs, six of them scratching against the ground gratingly.

“That’s what we've all been hearing?” Cloud pulled his sword.

“You gotta be kiddin’ me!” Barret stared at it in disgust.

“Here it is, your final trial!” Hojo proclaimed as Vincent reached the computer, Kayline quick after him. She inspected the keyboard and buttons to the side, only to find herself unfamiliar. He forcefully pushed down on certain keys as the hologram continued, “You must face this fiend in combat and emerge triumphant or die tr–”

Hojo vanished as the system shut down, and soon Kayline heard the sound of steel cutting through the air. 

Kayline looked up at Vincent, “Is this where the holograms are sourced from?”

“Perhaps. At least the source for this floor.” He told her.

“Wonderful.” She turned to him and the other two, “Stand back.” A sharp, human torso-sized shard of ice appeared above the computer before she let it drop, and it dug into the computer and ripped the innards of it apart. Whatever survived the wreck would be ruined by the water as soon as the ice melted.

She then turned, Shatterstar appearing in her hand as she tried to get a look at what was occurring behind them. The fiend was stomping down with three feet on the floor, which sent a strong enough wave to knock Cait Sith down and temporarily force Red back, as Aerith lifted her staff high above her head. Something reminiscent of vines suddenly grew from the steel floor, wrapping around the lifted legs and trapping the fiend.

They have this covered, but Kayline chose to put herself between the fight and the others with her anyway, sword drawn and held in preparation of her needing to either defend those close behind her or in the possibility that she needed to jump in.

Tifa leapt through the air, the power of her foot knocking into the side of the creature's head. She used its head to flip back and onto her feet, but it turned its neck and began to spray a green mist filled with toxins onto her.

“Tifa!” Aerith cried, and Barret shouted while firing indiscriminately all along the body of the beast.

Cloud swung himself forward, using his sword as a shield between Tifa and the incoming toxin and dispelling it. Kayline made to step forward to help, but stopped herself. If it had toxins then Cid had no way to defend himself, and she couldn't leave him or Yuffie alone. 

Aerith waved her hand across the air towards her best friend, who held onto her mouth and stomach while coughing violently, her fair skin turning green. A green mist swirled around Tifa as Aerith said, “I’ll take care of you.” Tifa's skin then dissolved to its normal color and she lessened her clutch on herself, her cough disappearing. “Better now.”

“Tifa!” Cid called over, motioning with his arm for her to join them. Tifa looked to Cloud and the others as if for permission.

“We’ve got this. Go with them.” Cloud told her, positioning himself so that when Tifa sprinted in Kayline’s direction, he was between her and the monster.

Tifa ran over quickly, and the moment she was close by enough Cid gently grabbed her by the shoulder and helped push her behind Kayline. Tifa lightly coughed again, softly saying, “I’m sorry, I can just still feel it in my mouth.”

“Ain’t no problem. You've been afraid ever since you set foot in this creepy ass house. Your head ain't in the game. There's no shame in that.” Cid comforted, though his tone was, naturally, brusque. And to top it all off, you're in your hometown that burned down and was rebuilt again under questionable pretenses. You can cut yourself some slack, you're not at your best right now and that's okay.

Kayline remained at the front of them protectively as Tifa groaned behind her. Most healing magic could never fully heal or cure someone, leaving the body to do the rest of the natural healing. And Aerith casted a really quick spell, as well as an antidote one. Her Cetra heritage likely made the spell stronger than it would have been otherwise, but Tifa was unfortunately still going to feel the aftereffects.

“Remain still.” Vincent said from behind the SOLDIER, and she risked looking behind herself to see Tifa on her knees holding her stomach as Vincent fell to a crouch, raising an arm and creating an emerald mist of his own, one that surrounded Tifa and glowed. His healing spell was being given more time, as Cid kept a supportive hand on his shoulder and Yuffie held onto her shuriken protectively. The teen still remained behind Kayline, but she did position herself to protect the other three in case Kayline fell, with her greatest forced brave face.

And, well, it was the thought that counted.

Kayline turned back to the fight, watching as the fiend whipped it's abnormally flexible tail and knocked Red to the ground. Barret ran to his defense, letting out fiery rounds onto their foe and putting himself between them.

Cait’s moogle appeared, and he hopped on to ride it towards the fiend just as it broke free from Aerith's spell that detained it. The moogle leaped forward, pushing the full force of its body against the creature as Aerith took advantage and sent a ray of lightning towards the creature. Cloud jumped forward, swinging the buster sword for momentum, before swiping against the fiend’s neck. It howled, its song echoing one last time before Cloud slashed at it again. 

It fell to the floor limply with a thud. It was dead.

Kayline lowered her sword, letting it dissolve to nothing before turning behind her again. Cid had a hand under Tifa's arm, helping her up, as Vincent stood above them and looked out at the aftermath of the fight. Yuffie peeked out from behind Kayline.

“Is it dead?” She asked.

Vincent nodded. “It is.”

“I’m okay. Thank you. Both of you.” Tifa said to Cid and Vincent gratefully, and the pilot let her go. She placed a hand on Yuffie's arm as she looked out to the others, before both groups of people reconvened in the center of the room. Aerith and Cloud immediately tended to Tifa, though now the worst of the toxins had passed through her system and she needed nothing but time to fully heal. Cait Sith’s moogle disappeared as Red sat beside Barret's feet, and Cid patted Aerith's shoulder and complimented her ability in battle with pride. And for the first time in hours, Yuffie relaxed as well, playfully approaching Barret and pretending to punch him. As always, he went along with it, until Vincent approached.

“Guess this means we busted our ‘ghost’.” Barret brushed his gun arm off with a smile.

“A monster. Tainted by Hojo's touch, no doubt.” Vincent said.

“Why the singing though?” Cloud asked.

“An outlet for stress, perhaps–an expression of displeasure.” Vincent explained, “Despite their appearance, some fiends are capable of complex thinking–and experiencing emotions.” Kayline couldn't help but think of the anguished cries and screams from the labs in her youth, and she shut her eyes forcefully before reopening them again.

“Right, monsters got feelings.” Barret laughed, and the others didn't notice it, but Kayline did–the way Vincent’s head flinched at Barret's words. Her face softened. Barret didn't notice in the slightest, and continued, “I know we oughta have mercy for all life, but you gotta draw the line somewhere.”

“In any case,” Vincent redirected the conversation and turned to the rest of them, “Thanks for your help with the investigation. I wouldn’t recommend staying down here too long.”

“Should we head back up?” Aerith asked, and Kayline stepped forward. Gotta ask them now…

“Actually… I was wondering…” Kayline said, and all eyes were on her. She suddenly felt like a shy child, and her head lowered. No, we won't have the time. And it's stupid. Looking at what drove him mad won't change anything.

“What is it?” Aerith asked, her voice warm and encouraging. Kayline focused on her for a moment, looking for the strength she lacked but that her friend always had.

“I was wondering if we could go down to the main basement. So that I…” Kayline trailed off. Asking this is too much. It's worse, it's a last show of affection for someone that they've all accepted as the enemy. But…

“You want to see where Sephiroth was.” Aerith finished for her softly. Kayline nodded, looking to the floor in shame.

“I know it's stupid but–”

“No, it's not.” Tifa said, before clasping her hands over Kayline's. The First looked up at her He killed your dad, swirling in her head, as Tifa turned to the others, “We can check it out, right? The library?”

Cloud looked to the others, and when there was no refusals, he turned to Kayline, “You sure you want to do it?”

“Yes.” Kayline said, “I have to. I… I'll regret it if I never do.”

“Alright. Let's go then. I can lead you to it.” Cloud said, motioning his head to the exit. Kayline held her hands together as they began to lead, and Aerith wrapped her arm around Kayline's, keeping her steady in more ways than one.

———

Cloud was first to step off the elevator, and Aerith led Kayline off and onto the cold, stone steps. The first thing Kayline noticed was the piping along the walls and ceiling, leading down alongside the circular staircase. Cloud went first, and Kayline felt her own heart beating with dread. Cloud looked back to the others to ensure they'd all stepped off the elevator, Kayline checked as well. Tifa was close behind Aerith, Yuffie was petting the top of Red’s head, and in the back, Vincent's eyes were downcast. Barret nodded to the SOLDIERs, motioning that they go forward.

They walked down the stairs and into a cavernous room with stone on the ground and a large set of open metal doors. The room was small in comparison to the rest of the mansion, smaller than even the combat simulator room from earlier. There were carbide lamps in the cavern room, but Cloud ignored it and walked them past the heavy-duty doors. There, they were in a huge room. The first thing Kayline noticed was that the floor was concrete, rather than any form of steel. The second was that the walls weren't even proper walls but instead jagged cave walls that were slowly eroding. Dirt lay on the floor in random clutters, dead weeds grew in the cracks of the concrete, and rusty fences and gates sectioned parts of the wall off. The lights were old, creating a warm orange color rather than the modern sterile white. The room, while lit well enough for any of them to see, was still quite dark and had shadowy spots along gaps in the wall where the lights weren't strong enough to reach.

There were words of warning spray-painted in white in multiple languages, and abstract drawings of what appeared to be people scattered. Old ladders, stools, crates and more were lying around, abandoned to never see the light of day again. Kayline looked around, saw an ornate, wooden door. Aerith pointed to it.

“See that?” She said, “That’s where we found Vincent.”

Kayline was more taken by the wide, long scratch marks on the concrete only a few meters in front of it.

“This way.” Cloud motioned to another room, this one lacking any doors and instead standing as an open archway. It was darker inside, and the floor converted to wood rather than concrete. Two car lamps hung on the wall, yet it barely shone bright enough to reveal the whole room. It was an office of sorts, with desks and books placed against the walls and wires scattered across the floor. Shelves and old computers leaned against the wall, as did a terminal. To the left, the floor turned to stone–as did the walls, she noticed–which led into a dimly lit hallway with bookshelves lining the wall which ended in a small, circular, mini-library. Kayline could see a long desk in the center of the library, but her eyes were quickly taken by the multiple and massive stacks of books on the floor. Cloud let her walk ahead, but she stopped right before the hallway. She froze, and held her breath.

Books were scattered across the floor, open and unattended. The stacks were unstable towers that were as high as the fourth shelf of the bookshelves. Blank spots were in the shelves, lights hung lazily on the ceiling. Aerith took her hand in hers. Squeezed it.

Kayline took her first step in, eyes flickering between the messy floor, the contents of the books and what was laid in front of her. It felt like a lifetime passed by the time she reached the end of the shelved hall and into the room. More books and papers lay scattered about the floor, the table, everywhere. The walls inside were also lined with bookshelves, and dead candles stood on the table, melted yet frozen in time. It was even worse lit in the room than anywhere else in the manor, and Aerith cast a small fira on one of the few candles that still remained. The warm light, while comforting, didn't do much to light the room.

The others followed her inside. Barret, Red and Cid remained in the hallway, poking at books, while Cloud, Cait, Tifa, Aerith and Yuffie joined Kayline in the small room. Vincent hesitated, before walking down the hall and joining them in the mini-library to look the room up and down.

“Look, a map of the entirety of Gaia.” Tifa pointed out, placing a finger on a crumpled piece of long parchment that was laid out on the desk as smoothly as it could be made. “Here’s the Nibel Region, there's Wutai, Mideel, the Northern Continent, and even Midgar.”

Kayline lifted one of the books, but turned to see Cid looking into one as well from the hall, muttering. “What the hell…”

Kayline read hers.

6/6/1978

Subject S shows signs of tenacity. Hasn't been fed in two weeks, yet has a barely noticeable loss of weight and despite cries for food is relatively healthy and unbothered. Study to be closed before Professor Gast Faremis returns.

Prepare for transfer of Subject K. Prepare her for same study. Being roughly three months of age, she should be ready. Testing to see if she's up to par to Subject S commences once she arrives in Nibelheim. 

Tifa gasped, and Kayline turned to see that Tifa was reading over her shoulder. The martial artist covered her mouth, “Oh my god…”

“I don't get it. Is Subject S Sephiroth?” Yuffie asked, reading one of the open books on the table.

“I believe so.” Aerith said, as Tifa gave Kayline a look of horror as the realization dawned upon her. 

If Sephiroth was Subject S, then Kayline must've been Subject K.

Kayline flipped the page.

10/15/1978

Subject K reacted poorly to test. Subject S lasted nearly three weeks without food, Subject K hardly made it to a week and a half before there was noticeable decline.

Kayline dropped the book, letting it land to the ground with a thud. She looked around, saw that the others were staring at her. She barely made out, “I’m mentioned in these too…” She felt dizzy, and held her head with her hand.

“Maybe we should go–” Aerith started.

“No.” Kayline’s head shot to her, “I need to see.”

Aerith's eyes were filled with worry, but she nodded.

“This is so fucked up…” Cid's voice echoed through the hall, and when they turned to him they saw that he was fully focused on his reading.

“What is it?” Barret asked, trying to catch a glimpse.

Cid angled the pages so he could better see it, and Barret's eyes widened as they ran through it. He mumbled, “...freshly born… surgeries ran through…collectin’ blood… collectin’ tissue…”

Barret looked up to Kayline with eyes of shock. The others in the room froze–all except Vincent, who remained in a dark corner and kept his arms crossed, his face hidden.

Cid continued for him, “Infantile Subject S and one of the female scientists were found with slap marks across their faces after Professor Hojo received Subject S’s blood results. The professor was last seen going into the basement, muttering about punishment.”

Kayline took a step back to lean against the desk, or else she was unsure how she was going to stand up. She felt her heart drumming in her ears, her mind chaos as all she could do was wonder. She wondered so greatly that she didn't notice the way Yuffie circled the desk and looked inside one of the drawers, or the way Vincent began to silently seethe at what he was hearing.

Suddenly, Kayline's own voice filled the air–a recording. One she recognized the moment she heard it.

Her head turned, and she saw Yuffie with a phone in her hands, Sephiroth's old phone, and it was playing the last message she ever sent him.

“Seph, can you please call me back? I miss you.” The recording of her voice cracked. “It’s so lonely… Everyone's dead or gone. Professor Hojo is requesting to see me and I'm… I'm really scared.” She sounded like she was on the verge of tears, because at that moment she was, “I really don't want to be alone with him. I don't know what he'll do. I… I'm getting such a bad feeling about it. Please call me back once you return from the reactor. I just want to hear your voice. I just wanna go home but I don't even know where that is and the others are dead and you're gone. Please come back soon, I can't stay in this place any longer. I love you and miss you… Please come back soon.”

Kayline felt the others’ eyes on her, and she suddenly felt extremely vulnerable, as if she were naked under their gaze.

All Yuffie said was, “It says this was the last replayed message. And that just now makes it the six-hundreth and fixty-sixth time it was played.”

“He was replaying it?” Aerith said in disbelief.

“And Cloud said that Sephiroth was told she died.” Tifa added, her voice low, “To him, this was probably the last time he'd ever hear her voice. And he never got to respond.”

“Listening over and over to your lover’s pre-recorded last words to ya where she's clearly terrified? No wonder the man went in insane.” Cid grumbled, looking through more pages of more books, shaking his head.

The room fell to silence as they returned to searching the room, mostly filled with Kayline finding old records from back when Sephiroth was an infant or young toddler recollecting his health and projected capabilities, as well as other tests. Mentions of Kayline were few, with an old note being placed somewhere that most of her records were located at her birthplace–where ever that was, as she didn't know at all nor did the books mention it.

Kayline pored over the tomes, as did Cait Sith, Cid, Barret and Tifa. Aerith kept a comforting hand on Kayline's shoulder the entire time, Cloud searched through all of the books and papers quickly, as if he were looking for something specific. Yuffie sat with Red in the corner of the room, petting him as she looked up at the adults, the mood of the room darker and more frightening than she ever expected. Vincent remained silent, his body language closed off and his eyes shut off as if he were trying to distance himself from the world. Despite that, every time one of them spoke aloud, he was clearly listening to what horror of information was being shared. 

“Here.” Cloud grabbed a large tome, “This is it. The last thing Sephiroth read before destroying everything.” His finger followed the text, “The specimen, found in strata dating back two thousand years, smiled with what could only be described as ‘ethereal grace.’ Though the truth eluded me at first, I later determined that she was an Ancient–or a steward of the planet, as they are referred to in legend. She needed a name… and so I dubbed her ‘Jenova.’” Kayline felt a chill. Cloud flipped back a few pages, “The Jenova Project included the use of the specimen to resurrect the long-dead ancients.” Cloud flipped forward even more pages, “The Jenova Project resulted in the conception of Subject S in an attempt to revive the Ancients utilizing the blood of Jenova and mixing it into that of the Subject’s.”

Kayline’s voice quivered, “So he believes he's an Ancient. Because of this?”

“But Jenova isn't an Ancient.” Aerith said, leaning against the table with an arm to analyze the page of the book herself. “They mixed his blood with… with… I don't even know what Jenova is. Only that whatever she is, she's… wrong.”

“Whatever it was, it made him stronger.” Cloud said, flipping another page only to shake his head with a frown.

“She’s right though. He isn't an Ancient.” Kayline said, holding her head in her hands before turning to Aerith, “He’s just… Not like you. I've met many unique and powerful people in my life, yet none of them are like you. I don't know how else to explain it.”

“So they mixed his DNA with that of some unknown entity’s that they found in a rock?” Barret simplified it, “And it… created him?”

“And look at the treatment.” Cid dropped another book onto the main desk. “Shinra needs to work on its childcare. Think the president knew?”

“The president knew everything.” Cait Sith finally said, from where he was now seated in defeat over an open book on the floor. “They’d have needed his approval. And it mentions right here that he almost shut the Jenova Project down due to a lack of tangible results at first.”

“Is this the company you're proud to serve, cat?” Barret asked, motioning to the room in its entirety around them.

Slowly, and almost inaudibly, Cait Sith shook his head and said, “No…”

“Subject S to be placed in closed off, monitored environment with Subject K to witness dynamic and reaction to another, similar being. Subjects are four and three years of age.” Tifa read a tome, one Cid found in the shelves along the hall, “Despite Subject K’s inability to properly speak, the two managed to communicate over sharing a small bar of rations. Subject S split it, demonstrating complex thinking at a young age. They recognize each other as living beings, and understand that the other is similar to them in age and need.”

Tifa continued, “Subject S and Subject K are beginning to develop attachment. Subject S refuses food or water without Subject K present and eating with him. Subject K cries at night for Subject S and refuses to fall asleep without him in the room with her. When in the same room, they attempt to wander to each other. Professor Gast believes their attachment should be encouraged and that it's beneficial for their social development. Professor Hojo disagrees, wanting them to remain confined. President Shinra made the final decision, deciding that the benefits of their attachment would be better long-term. Arrangements for the two to receive their early education together will be made.”

Kayline pushed a book–which one, she wasn't sure–off the desk in frustration. “Everything, our youth, our training, even our initial relationship was planned.” She walked the room in circles, Tifa watching her with sad eyes as Cid continued reading, more entranced than Kayline ever would have expected.

“Some things are missing.” Cid said, his words pulling Kayline out of her fury.

“What do you mean?” Cloud asked.

“The dates are skippin’ around. Between what we've all put together, these accounts seem to be written on a week to week basis. Yet entire months are missin’, hell, the entire third year of Sephiroth's life is missin’. And then it all stops by the time he turns six. And we know that they used Jenova to create him, but isn't it a little odd that there's no book describing exactly when or how?” Cid turned another page. “There’s entire books missing. The how, the months, and the ones about Kayline.”

“Do you reckon we can find any in the Shinra building of Midgar?” Barret suggested.

Kayline shook her head and leaned against the desk, “Midgar’s under pretty high lock and key. Sephiroth and I've checked before, but we couldn't access or find anything. If there's anything there, we'd probably need the President or the leader of the Turks to let us into everything. But that's unlikely, and even our own Turk in Vincent probably has no access anymore. Besides Hojo himself, I don't even know if any of the other directors are aware of the specifics.” Cait Sith bristled.

“Where’s a likely place that the missing information would be, then?” Tifa asked as she placed a book down, and Kayline looked up at her.

“Computers, possibly. But this was all thirty somethin’ years ago and highly valuable company secrets, so most likely more books.” Cid explained.

“Yeah, but where?”

“Kayline’s birthplace is a definite for any more records on the specifics of her.” Cloud answered.

“The only problem is that I have no idea where that is.” Kayline said with defeat.

“The other scientist, besides Hojo, what was his name?” Barret asked.

“Gast?” Cid answered, pointing to a name in one of the books. Kayline couldn't help the hopeful way her head shot up and her stomach churned at his name.

“Was there anywhere he researched specifically? He may have brought any information he believed he needed with him. Hell, we can find him and ask him.”

“We can't ask him.” Kayline’s voice turned grim, “He died. Back when I was six or seven years old. He disappeared before that, and I don't know where either. That's more information that we'd only get from the Turks or the president himself.”

Aerith clasped her hands in front of her with a frown. Nanaki spoke up, “Are there any other medical facilities?”

“It doesn't have to be a medical facility. The majority of this happened in a mansion and no one in Nibelheim had any idea that it was happening.” Cloud answered, “This could happen anywhere.”

“Banora before it was destroyed, maybe?” Kayline thought aloud. “There were other SOLDIERs that were a cut above everyone else. Whatever Hojo believed I had in common with Sephiroth, they must've had with us too. Even if the records there wouldn't pertain to info on me or Sephiroth, it'd still have to do with the project, wouldn't it?”

“But it's like you said. Banora was blown sky-high.” Cid told her, dropping a book onto the desk in frustration.

There was a moment of quiet, no one had any more ideas that they could think to share. Yuffie appeared worn from hearing the details of Kayline and Sephiroth's childhoods, and Cait Sith sat on the floor beside her. Barret grumbled his displeasure at the actions of Shinra and the lack of clarity they were stuck with. The only one who remained silent during the entire time they were down there reading–which Cid revealed to have been two hours when he checked an old watch–was Vincent.

“Maybe there's more in that other room.” Aerith pointed down the hall, her voice more calm than the others.

“The terminal room?” Tifa asked.

Aerith shrugged, “Yeah. It's not like we went through it yet and I just… I've gotta feeling.”

The moment she said she had a feeling was the moment Kayline decided that it'd be a good idea.